Blog

  • Back to Work

    Font size : +


    I started back to work as an escort and had my first appointment

    I started back to work finally. I am back doing my escort job, lesbians only, no men, I had my first appointment with a woman I knew but had never been with in the D.C. area. I took a flight with my girlfriend Dana and we were met at the airport and taken to our hotel. I dressed casual, a wrap around dress and thong with no bra on the flight and several men and women flirted with me. I flirted back with the women and the men were very jealous.

    Dana and I met the client, let us call her Jane and her daughter, Barbara and a friend of Barbara named Rita. Jane hugged us and Barb and Rita each looked nervous. I was excited and Dana was holding my hand like she did not want to let it go. Al three women were taller than me and so I made sure cleavage was showing to the point of my dress coming open almost to my nipples that were hard already. We had some wine and I sat between Barb and Rita. Dana sat close to Jane and we all were relaxing and dinner came and we ate slowly and each time either Barb or Rita looked at me I made sure to eat and run my tongue around whatever I was puting in my mouth. I had rich red lipstick on and my lips stood out and I saw each time I did this that Rita especially turn red faced and squeezed her legs together. Barb was accidentially rubbing her nipples against the table as she leaned in to eat.

    We had finished dinner and desert was ordered. I odered a sundae that had lots with caramel and whipped creame on it. Barb had slid over to my side so that we were sitting with our hips touching. Rita was leaning towards me with each move and her face was close to mine. They ate their deserts and I asked them, “You girls want something before we go to the room?” They both said, “Yes” and thought they were going to get a kiss or squeeze and tunred towards me. “Good” I said and leaned back and opened my dress so that both my tits were all the way out. I took the whipped creame and caramel in the spoon and put some on each nipple making them hard as rocks and making me moan. It was melting down my tits slowly and I looked at Barb and Rita, “Well girls, enjoy.” I opened my arms and put a hand behind each one of their necks and pulled them to my tits. Rita sucked my nipple into her mouth biting it as she sucked it hard. She was starving and Barb was more gentle licking and sucking the desert I had offered them. I untied the dress at the waist and it fell open so that they now could see al of my body with only my thong protecting my wet pussy. It moved and fingers sank into me and I had my first orgasm of the night. Through a haze I saw Dana and Jane kissing some and watching us. All the desert was gone and we were kissing and finally Dana spoke up. “I think we should go to the room.” and we all woke from the fog of sexual pleasure. We got up and somehonw my dress was tied and we left.

    In the elevator it began again and I had two very hot young women kissing and grabbing and exploring my body. My dress hung from me and I had lost my thong on the way. We opened the door and I was naked spread out between two hungry young women. Dana and Jane were naked on another bed playing with each other and watching me be devoured. Rita moved between my legs and her tongue sank into my pussy and I cried out and it seemed to sink deep in me. Barb watched her as she gave me the licking of my life. She kissed me and let her tongue come out of her lips and it was long and indeed had sank into my pussy. Barb moaned, “Oh my god, a fucking animal tongue” It sank in and out of my pussy and I had orgasms in a row. Barb went back to sucking my tits and kissing me and telling me how hot I was. “Sit over my face Barb.” I moaned and she moved around and lowered her hips over my face. I reached up between orgasms and pulled her hips down and she let out a cry as I sucked on her clit that stood out like a little cock. Over and over she wet my face with her juices and as she had an orgasm so did I spraying Rita’s face. I saw out of the corner of my eye Jane and Dana in a wonderful 69 soaking each others faces.

    Suddenly I decided to move to take over the fun. I moved Rita out from between my legs and Barb off my face and told them to lay down next to each other. I went to work and began kissing their tits pinching them making them both cry out in pain. I took Barb and told her to roll over on her tummy and had my 12 inch strap on on my hips. I laid on top of Barb and kissed her, “You ready?” and she looked up. “Yes.” she said. I pushed the dildo between her pussy lips and she moaned. Suddenly I sank it in hard and deep. “Oh fuck, damn bitch” Barb screamed. I slapped her across the face, “Shut up little slut.” I commanded her. Mommy said you need to be trained so I am here to train her. Movement around me told me our plan was going as scheduled. Dana and Jane had tied Rita spread out and now they were pulling her nipples hard and biting them. Then Jane tied her daughter’s hands spread out and her legs and now the three of us stood over the two girls hugging and kissing and Dana moved, “I wanna go first.” she saidand took out a whip and began slapping her thigh with it. It came down sudenly on Rita’s tits and she cried out. I moved to her pussy and began licking as Dana slapped her tits with the flail and Rita cried out and began to moan as I licked and Dana used her skills causing pain and pleasure. Soon her hips were bucking against my face as she begged for an orgasm which we delayed over and over again until finally Dana slapped her tits that had streaks all over them and Ilicked her to an orgasm.

    Jane moved and took the flail and stood over her daughter and Dana moved to eat her pussy. They repeated the same thing and finally with some streaks with some blood trickling down on the sheets until she screamed and an orgasm sprayed Dana’s face. We alternated between Rita and Barb and switched of each of us taking turns at the whip and eating pussy and biting their bodies all over leaving teeth marks on their thighs. Finally after several hours we all collapsed on the one bed, the girls hands untied and laying in pools of juices. We all kissed and touched each other and fell asleep.

    A knock on the door woke Dana, “Room service” it came and we had forgotten to put the “Do Not Disturb” sign out. Dana did not answer do she came in and stopped in her tracks. “Oh I am sorry.” she said as we all woke up and wiped the sleep from our eyes. Barb got up and went to her and said, “It is okay, wanna join us?” she said and kissed the woman that had come in. The woman got weak and went to her knees and Rita joined Barb and soon the woman was naked on the floor. She had a nice plump figure and dark nipples that got hard. She was Hispanic and began enjoying Rita licking her pussy and Barb kissing her and sucking her tits. Jane and Dana and I began kissing and playing as we watched the maid be seduced and over an hour they made her weak and helpless. We all finally got up and showered and dressed and gave the maid a hundred tip and Jane gave her a phone number to call for a job interview in her office. We ate lunch and shopped and then dinner again and spent another night in bed with lots of wine and love. Monday morning Dana and I took a limo to the airport and sat close on the way home, kissing some and sleeping with heads on each other’s shoulders. We got home and went right to bed to sleep amd woke the next day.

    Well, my first assignment back to work. Wonderful.
    love
    sue


  • The Retirement Village (REVISED)

    Font size : +


    After retirement and the passing of my wife, I moved into a Retirement Village out in the southwest. If you think old people don’t enjoy sex, you are mistaken.

    I’m a 59-year-old retired police detective who enjoys extreme jogging, reading mystery novels, listening to music and dancing. I have been described as loveable and generous, but I can also be described as very suspicious minded and a bit stern. I’m a Patriotic American who defines myself as straight. I have a degree in criminal justice, politics, and economics. I’m obsessed with running and physical fitness.

    After my retirement from the police department and the passing of my wife, I moved into a Retirement Village out in the Southwest. If you think old people don’t enjoy sex, you are mistaken. I’m currently single. My most recent romantic relationship was Katelyn, my deceased wife who was the same age as me. She’s been gone three years, and I miss her very much. My best friend is a retired municipal judge named Howard Cook. We get on well most of the time when we are not arguing politics. I also hang around with Gordon Thomas and Milford Graham. They are both retired cops, and we enjoy cycling together.

    Physically, I’m is in pretty good shape. I’m tall with bronze skin, Gray hair and Blue eyes. I grew up in a middle-class neighborhood. My father was a police officer like myself. He died in the line of duty when I was young. I was raised by my mother who was a registered nurse.

    I have been a widower for the past three years. My first year living alone I knocked around in my big empty two-story, four-bedroom home located in an upscale neighborhood. My two daughters, Karen and Susan, kept close tabs on me. They worried I wasn’t eating right and taking care of myself correctly. I received phone calls every day from them checking to see if I was taking my medication, eating properly and getting enough rest. I appreciated their concern, but it was getting annoying. I told them I never got bored because I was spending most of my time answering their phone calls. They eventually convinced me to sell the house and move in with one of them.

    I moved in with Karen for a year, but she drove me crazy fussing over me day in and day out. I couldn’t take the constant attention, so I moved in with Susan, my youngest. Susan and her husband Mike have four young children, and I was definitely interfering with their family routine; not to mention the wear and tear on my nerves. I decided, for the sake of everyone’s sanity, it would be better for all if I moved into a retirement village where I could hang out with people my own age. I chose ‘The Meadows’ because I was able to have my own one-bedroom apartment complete with kitchen and laundry room.

    ‘The Meadows’ was built around a golf course and several small lakes. I think the total acreage was around three thousand. There were other amenities such as a gym, hiking and jogging trails, recreation hall, a movie theatre, bowling lanes, support groups, social groups and special events. The village was made up of both married couples and singles. A little more than half were married couples. Of the single residents, three quarters were single widows and the rest single widowers like me. The single women more than outnumbered the single men.

    My first week at ‘The Meadows’, I met Monica while out for an early morning jog. Monica is a 59-year-old retired college professor who enjoys learning new languages, sailing and horse racing. She is energetic and smart, but can also be very selfish and a bit standoffish. She is a liberated woman who defines herself as bisexual. She was quick to tell me she was bi-sexual when I noticed her eyeing other women. She has a degree in philosophy, politics, and economics.

    Physically, Monica is in good shape. She is average height with a medium complexion, chestnut hair, and green eyes. She is a young-looking woman with an athletic body. I would say she was 5′ 4″, 110 pounds. It is obvious she takes great pride in her appearance. She could easily pass for a woman in her forties.

    Monica has lived at ‘The Meadows’ for a year. The morning we met, we spent five hours talking, walking and generally getting to know one another. Those five hours flew by, and Monica invited me to dinner at her apartment that night, and I gladly accepted. She grew up in a wealthy neighborhood. Her father was a prominent criminal defense attorney, and her mother was a socialite. Her father died fifteen years ago of a heart attack while she was on vacation at Disney World with her two teenage children. He died while arguing a high-profile case in court.

    She was married to Arthur Charley Cooke who was also an attorney in her father’s law firm. He was killed two years ago when a drunk driver slammed into his car on a rain-slick road. Monica had two children with husband Arthur: Alannah now aged 28 and Kristin aged 32. They are both happily married with young children.

    Monica turned out to be an excellent cook. I brought a bottle of wine, and we finished it off after dinner. We kissed and cuddled for over an hour. Monica is an old-fashioned, woman and clung to her family values. In spite of that, I was able to cop a feel of her breast before the evening was over. We agreed to see each other again, but Monica asks that I take it a bit slower. I think I upset her by being too hands-on during our first date. However, on our third date, Monica finally allowed me to fondle and suck her naked breast. I was not used to moving that slowly, but I felt obliged to honor Monica’s wishes. I knew that in time I could eventually entice her into my bed.

    Each Saturday night the Retirement village holds a dance for the residents. I invited Monica, but she told me she was spending the weekend with her daughter, Kristin and her three young grandchildren. I decided to go to the dance alone. There were several attractive widows at the weekly dance and only a hand full of single men. One particular widow caught my attention. I ask her to dance, and she accepted my invitation.

    Her name was Clara Blurton, and she is also 59 years old, but looked 15 years younger. She grew up in an upper-middle-class neighborhood. Her dad was a doctor, and her mother was a high school biology teacher. She is well educated and energetic. Clara is above average-height with a medium complexion, an oval face, long blond hair that’s sleek on top with waves that fall below her shoulders and sparkling green eyes. She was a tall, slender woman with a well-proportioned body due mainly to aerobics classes. I guessed her height to be about 5′ 7″ and maybe weighing 115 pounds.

    She was a retired child psychologist, and she had been married to Thomas Blurton, a successful civil engineer. Thomas died in 2014 at age 61 when a recently constructed bridge collapsed while he was inspecting it. Clara and her husband never had any children of their own, so when Thomas died, she found herself lonely and a little depressed.

    We danced together the whole night. I’m in pretty good shape, but Clara loves aerobics and danced circles around me. I walked Clara back to her apartment, and she invited me in for a nightcap. I don’t remember how many nightcaps we had, but we woke up naked in her bed around 10 Sunday morning. As it turns out, Clara loves practically everything about sex, and she didn’t mind admitting it. She let me know that she was willing to try just about anything at least once. We showered together then went out for Sunday brunch.

    Monica returned to ‘The Meadows’ around six o’clock Sunday evening and called me to go out to dinner. I was exhausted from my weekend with Clara, but I agreed to go. She told me she was excited to see her family but was glad to get back to her normal routine. She told me that she had thought about me the whole weekend and looked forward to spending more time with me. We met the next morning for a jog and then a light breakfast. When I returned to my apartment, I had a message to call Clara. Since both Clara and Monica live in ‘The Meadows’, I didn’t see any possibility of keeping it a secret that I was seeing them both. I didn’t want to stop seeing either one of them. I hoped it would never come to a point where I would have to choose between the two of them. It would be a hard decision to make. I called Clara and invited her to dinner. I told her I had someone I wanted her to meet. She was puzzled but agreed to come. I immediately called Monica and extended the same invitation. They agreed to meet me at my apartment at six o’clock.

    Our meeting was very productive. As it turns out, Monica and Clara knew each other by sight, but they were never formally introduced. I explained to them that I enjoyed being with them both and hoped we could all be friends and continue to enjoy each other’s company. I was banking on the fact that the single women at ‘The Meadows’ outnumbered the single men by at least three to one. It took a moment, but their desire to fight off loneliness won out, and they agreed to let me date them both.

    The sex was better than I ever dreamed. The two women sort of got into competition with each other over pleasing me. Monica not only agreed to start having sex with me, she often became the initiator of our sexual ventures. It was missionary style only with no oral sex, but at least she was starting to come around. I began to see the possibilities of turning this into a competition between the two women. Monica was still a bit inhibited when it came to sex, but again, I considered myself a fortunate man.

    If I did have to choose between the two, it would be challenging because Monica was an excellent cook, but hesitant when it came to sexual exploration. However, Clara wasn’t much of a cook but loved nothing better than to fuck my brains out. She was totally uninhibited when it came to trying new things during sex. We fell into a mutually agreeable routine of sharing me. One night I would have a dinner fit for a king at Monica’s apartment followed by a roll in the sack with her. And the next night at Clara’s I would have a mediocre dinner followed by uninhabited sex. I was having sex like I was the master of a whore house. I had the best of both worlds; good food and good sex.

    Every once in a while, I would intentionally spend two nights in a roll at Clara’s house just to provoke Monica. She soon got the message and decided she should start having less restrained sex with me if she expected to hold my attention. I started sharing with Monica some of the things that Clara did sexually that pleased me and vice versa with Clara. And as expected they both tried to outdo the other. Monica finally gave me a blowjob and let me finger her pussy and lick her thighs, but when I tried to put my mouth anywhere near her pussy, she pushed me away. She explained that she and her husband never did anything like that and she actually considered it unnatural. I let it go for the time being but started contemplating a way to change her thinking.

    One-night Clara started to suck my nipples and lightly tickle my balls at the same time. It brought back memories of my college days. I found the sensation to be so gratifying, I almost orgasm while she did it. I reciprocated by nibbling and sucking on Clara’s clit, I could feel her body stiffen and started to orgasm. On a whim, I shoved my finger up her ass while sucking and lightly chewing on her clit. The results were unbelievable. She started shaking and trembling and making sounds that sounded somewhat like a small dog barking. She started gushing pussy juice all over my face and chest. This was the first time I had ever been with a squirter. I liked It! I couldn’t wait to tell Monica about it, but to my amazement, Clara told her about it before I had the chance. I guess it had made a more significant impression on Clara than I first thought.

    The next time I was making love with Monica I noticed she was more antsy and anxious. Her breathing was short and raspy. I licked down her left thigh, and as I was licking my way back up the right thigh; I felt her hand on the back of my head guiding me to her pussy. I clamped down on her clit, and she started thrashing about so wildly, I was having trouble maintaining contact. Within in minutes, she was Cumming harder than she had in her whole life. When she finally came down from her high, she put her hands on each side of my face and pulled me into the most passionate kiss I had ever experienced. I don’t know what caused Monica to change, but she was finally letting herself escape her strong traditional values and was now enjoying wild, uninhibited raw sex.

    Since the Ladies were getting along so well together and not showing any outward signs of jealousy, I started inviting them both to accompany me to events like the movies, to bowling, to local restaurants, and all the Saturday night dances. We were all one big happy family. After our night out, we would all return to the apartment of the one I didn’t plan to sleep with that night. We would enjoy a nightcap or two then I would move on to the residence of my intended sex partner and indulge in a night of bliss. I had them trained to my satisfaction and considered myself a fortunate man. I had made a very wise decision when I moved to ‘The Meadows’.

    Monica and Clara became such good friends, they began going on shopping sprees together at the local Mall. In fact, they started spending more and more time together. I also noticed their hugs were lasting a bit longer than usual. I remembered Monica admitting when we first met that she was bi-sexual and for a fleeting moment, I thought maybe the two of them had discovered the joy of lesbianism. I quickly put that thought out of my mind.

    On Thursday night, instead of attending the movie at ‘The Meadows’, Clara suggested we all go to the local Cinema in town. We all agreed and piled into my car. As I might have expected, Clara had just the movie she thought we would enjoy. The film turned out to be an adult movie with lots of nudity and some of the most explicated sex scenes I have ever seen on the big screen. When we left the theater, I trailed behind the girls trying to hide my massive erection. As we were settling into my car, Clara announced that the movie had her panties soaking wet. And to my surprise, Monica chimed in that her panties were also soaking wet.

    When we arrived at Monica’s apartment, the girls were still talking about the various sex scenes that had turned them on, and I still had a raging erection. I settled on the sofa next to Clara while Monica fixed us all an extra strong nightcap. I was no longer trying to hide my erection. Monica slid onto the couch on my other side, and we continued chattering about the movie. There was a couple of lesbian scenes in the film, and both women seemed giddy when they discussed them. Monica continued delivering the nightcaps. I would alternate between kissing Clara then Monica. Then out of the blue, Clara suggested we all spend the night together, and without another word, Monica took my hand and led us to her bedroom. In less than a minute we were all nude and cuddling in Monica’s bed.

    I was lying on my back between to the two girls when I flashed back to an encounter I had while in college. I was at a frat house, naked in bed with two young coeds. One of the coeds asked me if I had ever experienced “nipple ecstasy”. I had to admit I had never heard of it. The coeds each took one of my nipples into their mouth and started sucking and chewing on them while taking turns stroking my cock. I recalled how pleasant it had been and I suggested to Clara and Monica we give a try. Clara locked onto my right nipple immediately, and Monica followed by sucking my left nipple into her warm mouth. Monica began stroking my cock as she worked on my nipple and Clara started lightly tickling my balls with her fingertips. After about a minute of this, I shot my load all over my chest and belly. Clara went to work right away cleaning my chest with her tongue. Monica was watching in amazement, but not moving. Clara reached over and put her hand on the back of Monica’s head and guided her mouth to a puddle of my cum. She took a little bit on her tongue then rolled it around in her mouth. In the next moment, both girls were busily licking my chest and belly clean.

    It was Monica’s turn to be in the middle next. I sucked her right breast into my mouth while Clara lunched on her left breast. Monica started to moan and rock her hips. It was then that I looked down and noticed Clara was fucking Monica’s pussy with two fingers. I began passionately kissing Monica on the lips while rolling her right nipple between my thumb and index finger. She let out a low moan, and her body stiffened. I knew she just experienced an orgasm.

    I moved from her lips back down to continue sucking Monica’s’ right nipple. I closed my eyes and nestled my face close to her breast and gently sucked and rolled her nipple in my mouth. I felt movement from Clara and opened my eyes in time to see her insert two wet fingers into Monica’s mouth; the same two wet fingers she had been fucking Monica’ pussy with. Monica licked and sucked Clara’s fingers clean. I got an immediate hard-on. I had to begin slowly stroking my cock. I watched as Clara slowly kissed her way down Monica’s stomach. Monica opened her legs wide enough to give full access to her crotch. Clara licked the inside of Monica’s right thigh down to her knee then switched over to her left thigh and worked back up. When she neared Monica’s vagina, I noticed Monica made no effort to push her away.

    Clara took her thumbs and spread the lips of Monica’s pussy. She ran her tongue up and down the smooth pink walls of her vagina before latching onto her clit. Monica jumped at the first contact but soon relaxed and started raising her hips to meet Clara’s tongue. Clara began to lap and chew on Monica’s clit eagerly. It didn’t take long for Monica’s second orgasm to shake her whole body. As Monica recovers from her orgasm, Clara starts to lick Monica’s pussy, while rapidly rub Monica’s clit with two fingers. Monica was moaning and writhing as she rushes headlong into her third magnificent orgasm. As soon as Monica was in the middle of her orgasm, Clara shoves her middle finger up Monica’s tight little brown asshole. The results were unbelievable. Monica starts trembling and shaking; her body is covered with goosebumps and a light sheen of sweat. She couldn’t seem to catch her breath. Monica bolts upright in the bed and puts her hands on each side of Clara’s face and pulls her into a passionate kiss. The kiss seems to last forever, and I was sure Clara could feel it throughout her whole body because sexual fluids gush from her vagina. It had to have been one of the most fantastic orgasms Clara has ever experienced.

    I tried to work my way back into the mix, but Clara and Monica immediately crawled into the 69 position and began to devour each other’s pussy. I was enjoying the lesbian show so much I stroked my cock until I enjoyed two consecutive orgasms. Neither woman showed any sign of giving up the sexual splendor they were both obviously experiencing. I watched for a while longer then slipped off into a peaceful sleep. When I woke up the next morning Clara and Monica were still snuggled in each other’s arms. They were resting so serenely, I slid out of bed and quietly made my way back to my apartment. I couldn’t help but think my initial suspicions about them and a lesbian affair might be right. It really didn’t matter to me, I have always liked watching two women together.

    I hadn’t heard from Monica or Clara by four o’clock. I didn’t know who I would be having dinner with. Would it be with Monica, or would it be Clara? Perhaps I would be dining with the two of them. When I hadn’t heard from anyone by five o’clock, I decided to call Monica. She answers on the third ring and offers her apology for not notifying me that she was going to spend the weekend with her daughter and grandchildren. I hung up and called Clara’s number but got no answer. At six thirty, I gave up and drove to a local fast food restaurant for a cheeseburger and fries.

    Saturday, I went for an early morning jog and showered before walking over to the recreation hall to check the bulletin board for any special events. All I found there were dozens of old ladies playing cards, or checkers, or reading books. I couldn’t find Clara anywhere. I decide to pay a surprise visit to my youngest daughter and grandchildren. I returned to ‘The Meadows’ around nine thirty Sunday night completely wore out from the grandchildren. I showered and fell fast asleep.

    Monday morning, I went for my usual jog, hoping to see Monica. When she was a no-show, I went home and showered before going to the recreation hall to check the bulletin board. The first thing on the board to catch my eye was an apartment vacancy that just came available. I went to the office to see who was leaving ‘The Meadows’. I was told no one was leaving. Monica had decided to give up her apartment and move in with Clara. I felt a knot in my stomach. I had a distinct feeling that Clara and Monica would no longer be needing me to fulfill their sexual needs. I was sad and despondent all week. Saturday night I had recovered enough to drag myself down to the weekly dance. I didn’t see Monica or Clara there. The dance just wasn’t the same happy place it once was. I decided to leave. As I made my way to the door, I saw her.

    She was a tall strawberry blonde that stood a head taller than the women she was huddled with. She looked to be 5′ 10″ 135 pounds with green eyes that pierced my soul. This woman had to be one of the most beautiful creatures I had ever seen in my life. She saw me about the same time I saw her. As I moved across the dance floor toward her, she continued to speak with women around her. She would look up occasional to monitor my location. My heart was doing flips as I practiced what I was going to say to her. Everything that came to mind sounded clumsy and amateurish. I felt like an awkward teenager.

    I walked up to her and said, “Hi! My name is Henry. Would you like to dance?” She smiled, nodded her head affirmative and told me her name was Pricilla, but her friends called her Prissy. I took her hand and led her onto the dance floor. We spent the rest of the evening in each other’s arms. When the dance was over, I walked her back to her apartment and thanked her for a wonderful evening


  • mind controller chip 6

    Font size : +


    Sue becomes a control freak

    Me and Sue went back in to Becci. I took a beer in for her and sat beside her. I put my arm round her while we watched a film. After another beer I lowered my hand to her breast.

    Your Sisters watching. We had decided to continue letting her think Sue was my sister.

    Thats ok she doesn’t mind.

    I undid her blouse and slid my hand inside her bra. She reached round and unclipped it.

    Thats nice. Can we go up.

    We went upstairs. I slowly stripped her off and lay her on the bed. I climbed in the opposite way round to 69 her. Becci was sucking me like there was no tommorow. Then Sue came in and climbed in the bed behind becci.

    What’s going on why is your sister joining us.

    Thats ok you two can have a bit of fun together if you want.

    I’m not a lesbian.

    Thats ok neither am I.

    I commanded Becci to turn over and kiss Sue. She turned to her and I sent commands to both of them to kiss. Soon they were snogging each others faces off. Then I commanded them to touch each others breasts and then between the legs. As the feedback started I felt the need to touch them too. It was very difficult to keep control and not fuck them myself. Then I commanded them to 69 each other. Becci was face to face with me as I watched her from between Sues legs. Her greedy tongue was lapping at sues clit. And pretty soon they were both orgassming. The feedback bringing them to a climax at the same time. I commanded sue to turn round and suck me again. Fairly soon she had me hard again. Becci was staring at me puzzled, probably wondering how she ended up here.

    Rather than have her lay there wondering what was going on I commanded her to lick sues bum. As soon as she started I could feel sue enjoying it and soon Becci was too. Sue was wanting to turn over and lick Beccis bum but I held her in place until I came in her mouth. Pretty soon Sue was coming from mine and Beccis licking. When we had done I commanded sue to turn round and I hugged both the girls and we fell asleep. I had not had sex with Becci I wanted to condition her to enjoying sex with Women.

    I woke in the morning to find both girls draped round each other. Not sure what they had been up to. I gently eased my fingers between Beccis thighs commanding them to open. She was starting to get moist even though she was still more asleep than awake I slid between her legs and started fucking her. Pretty soon she was orgasming and I could see Sue was starting to come too from the feedback. She leant over and started to kiss her and cup her breasts. Beccis orgasm was quickly followed by two more before I came inside her.

    I probably need to check if she is on the pill.

    Morning girls. I will leave you here to have fun. Do you take tea or coffee becci.

    Coffee please she said just before she stuck her head between sues legs.

    We settled into a routine where one or the other of us would take Becci up to bed and do whatever we wanted. I had no real feelings for Becci but Sue was quite enjoying the girl on girl stuff and she would take her upstairs 3 or 4 times a day. Then one day becci took Sues hand and led her up. Sue turned and put her thumbs up to me as if to say she had finally taken her over. Becci did not understand or care when sue kept plugging her into the router so that they could have extra feedback between them.

    So Becci was not surprised when Sue plugged her in while she was sat on the sofa.

    Just putting you on charge be back in a minute Babe.

    Then sue came into me in the lab.

    Switch the monitor on I have just plugged Becci and Shep in. Sue plugged herself in and activated both chips.

    Lets see if Shep can get her undressed.

    Shep came over to her and sniffed at her and made her open and close her legs. Then he started licking at her knickers. Becci looked as if she was getting aroused but didnt make a move to remove her clothes.

    I am just sending a signal for becci to strip and see if shep remembers the command next time. Surely enough becci stood up and stripped naked.

    Sit down again.

    Becci sat down and once again shep was licking her. She reached her first orgasm and then shep stood over her and mounted her. She started orgasming again as soon as he was in her.

    Ok I will unplug myself now and let shep have control before I end up going in and joining them. Its weird I feel jealous.

    Who of

    Both of them.

    We watched them for a while. Shep was completely controlling becci. He had given her a couple of orgasms and had pulled out and lay on the floor. Becci was crawling over to suck his cock. I must admit we were both getting pretty worked up by now. Sue plugged our leads into a separate hub and lay over the desk.

    Come on then big boy. Fucking Sue was always nice. I didnt need to control her now but the feedback always made it nicer. I think she had become a bit of a nymphomaniac. As I slipped my dick in her the feedback started and it felt like I was fucking myself. I reached round and undid her blouse and cupped her breasts. I gave her a couple of orgasms before I came inside her.

    When we had done Becci was bent over the sofa with shep mounting her from behind.

    I will just give her a bit more endorphins. I want her to associate fucking shep with getting high. You could see the shot of endorphins as she got a second wind and was bucking against sheps thrusts for all she was worth.

    When shep had done and was locked in her Sue went in to her.

    HI babe I see you and shep are enjoying yourselves.

    Oh god dont come in.

    Its alright I fuck him all the time. Sue pulled becci onto the sofa with her and connected herself to shep and becci and lay half on the sofa kissing her. She signalled shep to mount her. The three of them connected and Becci could feel Sue orgasming as soon as shep was in her. Sue lay further down the sofa and commanded Becci to straddle her face. She started licking her and the feedback between the three of them sent all the readings off the charts. The two girls had three orgasms before shep was done. Sue didnt even care about sheps spunk dribbling down her face and in her mouth.

    Sue disconnected the three of them took becci up to the bathroom where they helped each other clean up.

    I was starting to get worried about Sue I dont know if the time she had spent on her own with shep had damaged her mind. She was becoming a control freak. She did seem to care for Becci but she was more interested in her as some sort of lab rat.

    The following day Becci was sat on the sofa reading when Sue went in and plugged her in and then shep.

    Just charging your chip babe.

    Then she left the room and activated both of the chips. Shep walked over to Becci and made her open her legs. Then Becci stood up and stripped naked and lay back on the sofa. Shep instantly mounted her quickly giving her an orgasm.

    He has remembered the command to strip her thats amazing.

    Sue set Beccis endorphins quite high so that every time she orgasmed she would get high. Then she gave them a couple of hours before she disturbed them. Sue went into them, Shep was laid on the floor with his dick in Beccis mouth. She unplugged them and left the room. Becci came round after a bit wondering why she was sucking the dogs cock. But the more she tried to think what was happening the less she cared and the more she thought of the high she had from fucking him.

    Later that day I had a e mail from the computer guy to say he had developed something I might be interested in. Me and sue arranged to go to see him and asked Becci if she wanted to go back home. I had offered her some money for her time she spent helping us but she said for the time being she would like to stay.

    It looks like Sues conditioning methods had worked better than we thought they would.

    We got to the computer guy and he showed us an add on for the chip. It was a flat card about the size of a credit card but twice as thick. This is a new charger unit. It picks up any radio waves in the vicinity and uses them to charge the battery. if you are a few feet from your router or 2 feet from your phone or a Bluetooth speaker, almost any electronics. Plus the pickup coil is the new wireless comms. Eight times faster than the old one and almost as fast as hardwired. We bought 5 to try out.

    Can you get the main chip any smaller yet.

    It can go as small as the pin footprint if you want.

    Ok we will look at that.

    On the ride back we were debating who would try out the new card. Sue was a bit worried as she had been stuck in a room with shep waiting for their batteries to die before he fucked her to death. I decided we would do shep first along with Becci and see how it performs.

    About half way there we saw a young girl hitching.

    Where you going.

    The Coast

    We are going there tommorow I said lying. You can stop the night with us and we will take you then.

    OK. Thanks. There are a lot of dodgy people on the roads lately. I always feel safer with a couple.

    I looked at Sue and winked. She new what I meant.

    To be continued.


  • Solomon’s Daughters: Patricia’s Chapter

    Font size : +


    Patricia’s Chapter

    Author’s Note[/b]: Thank you to all who follow my stories and a special thanks to Darthel0101 for giving me the idea to use the goblins in the manufacturing process. There will also at some point thanks to Darthel0101 be a goblin chapter since to incorporate them into my story line they will need more face time then I can give them as a sideline species.

    [b]WARNING: This story contains lesbianism and incest if you were to stupid to read the tags and do not like these subjects then DO NOT proceed any further.

    Solomon’s Daughters: Patricia’s Chapter

    After their romp in the theatre Eliza and Anthony cleaned up in the bathroom and got outside and to the bus stop just in time to see it pulling away. Sitting on the bench they waited in comfortable silence, Eliza leaning against Anthony’s shoulder. Eliza a little embarrassed about their actions in the theatre kept flicking glances under her eyelashes at Anthony.

    “Do you do that often,” she suddenly asked him.

    “Do what,” was his confused reply.

    “Have sex with girls in the movie theatre.”

    “Nope, that was a first and so far you’re only the third girl I’ve had sex with. Sar-Rah was my first.”

    “Who was your second?”

    “Liz.”

    “Your little sister,” she asked. There was no disgust or condemnation in her voice only a fascinated
    curiosity.

    “Yes, you don’t seem to be upset about that.”

    “I am not, back in our day it wasn’t a taboo so it doesn’t bother me.”

    “Have you ever thought of your sisters that way,” Anthony asked her. He was trying to feel her out to see if she may be willing to grant Sar-Rah’s desire to make to love to her sisters.

    “Up until you whispered what you did in there I hadn’t. But when you said that Sar-Rah would….” she trailed off her face flushing red and the speed of her breathing increased noticeably. Her eyes glazed over and she began to pant. He watched her intently as she began to rub her legs together and let out little moans. Her nipples tightened under her shirt and were poking out, it was obvious she wasn’t wearing a bra. Looking around to make sure no one was close enough to see or Anthony reached out and light pinched her nipples and pulled gently. With her jaw clenched to trap her scream she came from just the thought of her sister pleasuring her and his one gentle touch. Releasing her nipples Anthony sat back against the bench trying to adjust his aching erection to a more comfortable position. The satiated content look on her face made his discomfort worth it. After a few moments she began to focus on the world around her and her gaze immediately went to his face as an embarrassed flush swept up her face. Tilting her head down she allowed her hair to swing forward and obscure her face.

    “Don’t,” Anthony said reaching out and tipping her head back up while pushing her hair back behind her ear.

    “I don’t want you to think I am some kind of loose woman,” she said trying to lower her head again but his grip on her jaw prevented her.

    “Why would I think that? Until less than an hour ago you were still a virgin.”

    “But I just climaxed from you barely touching me and the thought of…,” she trailed off her eyes glazed and she shuddered slightly before her eyes once again focused on his face.

    “Don’t be ashamed about something like that. The pleased look on your face when you get off is a big turn on and Sar-Rah will want to do you as much as you want her to do you.”

    Eliza was saved from having to come up with a response to that by the bus pulling up to the stop. Sitting side by side on the bus they returned to the comfortable silence. As they sat there Eliza dozing against his side his arm across the seat behind her head and his fingers lightly stroking her hair he sighed. Now that his hard-on had finally subsided he could think of other things and his happiness warred with his worry. He now had to more mouths to feed on an income that only barely fed and clothed him and Liz. He thought of all the things he could invent with Eliza’s help and how much money those inventions could possibly be worth. The thought that soon he wouldn’t have to scrounge for every cent just to give Liz a little pocket money lifted his spirit. He reorganized his thought and forced them to a more grateful path.

    “Come on your alive, well fed, and have a beautiful girl asleep in your arms after a few amazing rounds of sex your blessed,” Anthony thought to himself while looking down into Eliza’s peaceful angelic face. Looking out the window he saw that they were almost to their stop. Looking back to Eliza he gave into his desire to kiss her awake. Lightly touching his lips to hers he slid his tongue over the seam of her lips. In her sleep she moaned at the feel. Taking advantage of her moan Anthony kissed her deeply, exploring her hot mouth. She still tasted lightly of hot sauce. Eliza came awake passionately kissing him back. He almost got pulled into making out with her more causing them to almost miss their stop. The bus driver grinned at him as they disembarked, Anthony with a sheepish grin, and Eliza with her face so red it looked like she would set her hair on fire. Looking at his cellphone Anthony they still had a little over an hour until school got out so taking Eliza’s hand he led her inside.

    He headed for the office to say hello to the elderly lady who worked the desk. He had spent a lot of time in the office helping out her and the principle input all the hard copy info on to their computer network, which he had re-setup for them after the installation guys had made a mess of it. He thought back a few years and remembered how Jen was always kind to him, bringing him cookies and food whenever she knew he’d be helping out. He also thought of the principal and how he flirted with her because he had a crush on her. He’d wolf whistle every time he saw her and say “Looking good teach” even if they were at opposite ends of a crowded hallway. He had made the tall beautiful blonde amazon of a woman blush more than once and it had made her look adorable so he tried to make it happen more often.

    “I’m taking you to the office to meet the secretary her name is Jen she is the nicest old lady ever born. She is a little wily and mischievous so watch out for that. Also you might even get to meet my second unrequited love, Ms. Yearling. She’s the principal and she falls into the same tier of beautiful that you, Sar-Rah, and Liz occupy.”

    “Who is your first unrequited love,” Eliza asked him. He looked back over his shoulder at her and she saw the pain that flashed across his face before he hid it behind a grin.

    “That is classified top secret information. If I told you I would have to kill you,” he said grabbing the door
    and pulling it open.

    “After you my lady,” he said in a horrible fake British accent and motioned her in.

    Eliza walked into the office with Anthony on her heels. She saw the back of a tall blonde woman as she leaned lightly on the counter infront of an elderly woman that must be Jen. Anthony following Eliza saw Ms. Yearling as soon as he got in the door. Even though he could only see her back he recognized he slim toned body and that ass that had entranced him for all of his high school years.

    “What’s up teach,” he said after giving a loud wolf whistle that echoed in the small office. Turning with a
    small half smile on her face.

    “It is good to see you again Mr. Caine. How did you recognize me without seeing my face,” Patricia Yearling asked. Behind her Jen gave a snort and Anthony grinned wickedly.

    “Well, I have never seen a tall blonde that matched your goddess like beauty,” he said and smiled when he saw a light blush rise in her cheeks.

    “Plus, I spent four long years admiring your very fine backside I would recognize it with my eyes closed,” he continued and was rewarded with the light blush deepening to a crimson flush that reached her ears.

    “Anthony, what would your fiancee say if she heard you saying that,” Patricia asked. Wrapping an arm around Eliza waist and pulling her against his side he looked up into her face.

    “Well sweet heart what do have to say,” he asked her. Eliza ran a lecherous hungry look up and down Patricia’s body and licked her lips.

    “I say she has an awesome ass. I somehow feeling the urge to just walk up to her and grab and knead it.”

    “Now you have an inkling of my torment. For four unendingly long years I had to suppress that urge,” he told her. Over by the counter Patricia’s face was so red Anthony thought that all of her blood might have flooded to her face and hoped she didn’t get a nose bleed from it.

    “Who is this Anthony,” Jen asked barely suppressing her snickers.

    “Oh, how rude of me. This is Eliza Solomon, Sar-Rah’s youngest older sister. Eliza this vision of loveliness is Patricia Yearling and the gorgeous Jennifer White aka Jen,” he said introducing them.

    “Bah your brain has been addled in your old age if you think me gorgeous,” Jen said as Patricia’s blush continued. Anthony walked up to the counter and leaned over grabbing Jen’s wrinkled hand. Leaning forward he placed a kiss on the back.

    “Jen, from your looks I can tell once you were outwardly so beautiful you could caused traffic jams just by walking down the street. However that beauty is only skin deep and all physical things fade in time. But inside you are still the cheerful, kind, mischievous, sexy woman that could make a man’s blood run hot with a single glance,” he said seriously as he stared her in the eyes. He was surprised when she actually blushed. He had tried for all his years in high school and never managed to get her to blush. Seeing it a grin spread across his face.

    “I see you got yourself a silver tongue since we last talked,” she said unconsciously running one hand through her hair and patting his cheek with the other. Behind him Patricia finally have calmed from his flattery cleared her throat to catch his attention. Letting go of Jen’s hand he walked over to a meeting table with six chairs around it. Sitting he motioned for the others to join him. They did and when everyone was seated they continued their conversation.

    “So Eliza is your fiancee then,” Patricia asked.

    “Yes she is,” Anthony replied.

    “I see, so Sar-Rah was just pulling my leg about you being her fiancee,” she said sighing in relief.

    “Nope, afraid not,” Anthony said purposely not explaining to make her ask questions in hopes he might see her blush again.

    “What do you mean afraid not? If Eliza is your fiancee then Sar-Rah can’t be which is good because she is too young to get married,” Patricia said.

    “She can’t? Why ever not,” Anthony asked his voice aghast though inside he fought to keep his amusement from his face.

    “Polygamy is not legal in this country and you know this. Stop be deliberately obtuse,” she huffed at him. Jen sat in her chair amusement on her face as Patricia dug herself in deeper. She watched Anthony and was impressed by the way he had changed since he graduated. His physical changes while profound weren’t what she was impressed with. During high school many of the girls had gravitated to him because he seemed to radiate a sense of maturity and safety. He had never seemed to get involved with any of them though she knew for a fact a few had asked him out. He was kind to all of them and seemed to get along with all of them even the ones he had rejected. His pulled had evolved into a full blown magnetism she had little doubt any female would be able to resist. He had even made her heart speed up with his silvered words and flattery. Remembering his words and actions the blush returned to her cheeks. Anthony and Eliza both noticed her appraisal and when she blushed they both grinned at her. Realizing she’d been noticed she jumped into the conversation.

    “So exactly how many fiancees to you have,” Jen asked.

    “Seven, probably,” Anthony said.

    “What are you going to do with seven fiancees? And what does probably mean,” asked Patricia.

    “Well probably means that something is mostly going to happen. And as to what I’m going to do with seven wives. I’m going strip them then ravish them till they tell me to stop. But I won’t I’ll keep going till they beg me to stop and I still won’t. I’ll keep going until either I can’t move anymore or they faint from the overwhelming pleasure of it,” Anthony said.

    “Smart ass I meant, what does it mean for you to probably have seven fiancees,” Patricia said as her mouth went dry picturing him doing what he described to Sar-Rah and Eliza. The image of him doing the same to her flashed through her mind and heat surged through her body.

    “It means that I haven’t met them yet and while they can change their minds about marrying me most likely they won’t,” Anthony replied. They talked and Anthony flirted and teased all three women until the last bell rang. Looking over at Eliza he motioned towards the door indicating that they needed to go to finish up her conversation with Patricia.

    “So Patricia how would you like to come over for dinner tomorrow night,” Eliza asked the older woman.

    “I don’t know,” she said hesitantly shooting sidelong glances at Anthony. Anthony not knowing what Eliza was up to just backed up her request.

    “Please Ms. Yearling? I’ll get down on my knees and beg if you’ll agree,” Anthony whined at her giving her his best innocent puppy dog eyes.

    “Alright, fine I’ll come by for dinner,” Patricia said with forced exasperation while her heart pounded with excitement.

    “Yes,” Anthony shouted with overdone excitement.

    “Why are you so happy to have me over for dinner,” Patricia asked him as she ushered Eliza to the office door. Opening it he let Eliza go out in front of him and paused, turning back to look directly into her eyes.

    “Because I am planning on having you for dessert,” he said. His tone and the serious look on his face told her while he may be flirting he meant what he had said. She lost her chance to reprimand him as embarrassment and lust pinged through her.

    “We’ll see you tomorrow night at seven o’clock,” he said quickly slipping out of the room before she could gather herself and call him down for his statement. Jen who had been watching Patricia through the whole conversation smiled at her fluster.

    “Well it looks like you’ll be having fun tommorrow night,” she said needling the younger woman.

    “He wasn’t being serious,” she said trying to convince herself that he was just joking.

    “That boy was as serious as a heart attack. He’s going to do his best to seduce you tomorrow.”

    “He has several beautiful fiancee’s what would be want with a old woman like me.”

    “You know very well he had a crush on you when he used to attend this school and from what I have seen of his fiancees they will probably help him woo you,” Jen told her.

    “He was one of my students what should I do,” Patricia asked Jen.

    “Do you want my honest opinion,” she waited until Patricia nodded, “Then go to dinner wearing a nice sexy casual outfit with the sexiest lingerie you own on beneath it and let him have you. I know you’ve had a thing for him he when he was here before but you held yourself back because of the impropriety. He isn’t your student anymore and if he can satisfy two fiancees and they are still willing to share him then I’d say he’ll fulfill all of those secret fantasies you have about him.”

    Patricia thinking about Jen’s advice went into her private office, with a wave to Jen, and closed the door behind her.

    Anthony and Liz walked down the hall. He wrapped his arm around her waist pulling her into the sheltered of his body. She leaned into him as they made their ways through the horde of teens hurrying to escape the monotony of school. Eliza watched all the people that moved around and past them and was amazed at the number of them and the verity of the clothes and styles. Making their way to the front door that Anthony knew the two girls would leave through he leaned against the wall, with Eliza beside him, to wait for Liz and Sar-Rah. As they waited they watched the flow of the people. Anthony spotted Liz and Sar-Rah as they came down the hall they had their heads together talking. They were so intent on their conversation that they didn’t even notice Anthony and Eliza waiting for them. Giving Eliza an amused smiled he took her hand and led her after the two younger girls. As they exited the building they saw that they weren’t the only ones waiting for Sar-Rah and Liz. A group of five of the football players all wearing their jerseys had formed a semi-circle in front of Sar-Rah and Liz stopping their progress towards the bus stop on the corner. Holding back to see what this was about Anthony gripped Eliza’s arm to keep her from joining her sister. She shot him a questioning look but subsided and stood placidly beside him.

    “So we meet again,” said the guy in front who was apparently the leader of the group. Anthony recognized him immediately and stiffened. Eliza feeling the change in his body looked at him in concern and fear jolted through her. His gaze was locked on the leader of the men. She didn’t know why he was angry but his rage filled stare was focused on the man in front and his eyes were glowing. They looked like two glass orbs filled with an inferno and they didn’t leave the man confronting their sisters.

    “What are you a cartoon villain. Are we supposed to say this town ain’t big enough for the both of us,” Liz shot back. Eliza afraid that Anthony might leap across the intervening space and rip the man apart leaned in close his face.

    “Anthony calm down your eyes are glowing,” she whispered to him. With a shudder he closed his eyes. A second later they opened again and all the emotion dropped from his face and his eyes stopped glowing. Eliza was impresses at the ease with which he did that, she made a mental note to ask him how he did it later. Anthony’s glowing eyes having distracted her they had missed some insult exchanging between the two girls and the jocks. It looked like the jocks were closing in on the two girls and the people around them just veered around the group not wanting to get involved, Anthony was disgusted with them all.

    “Looks like there is no principal here to save you now bitch but no need to worry we aren’t going to hurt you just strip you naked and sent you home in your birthday suits,” John said to Sar-Rah as his team mates began to converge on them.

    “These two belong to me so I won’t be allowing you to set your filthy eyes or hands on them,” said a voice from behind Liz and Sar-Rah who had brightened at the familiar sound. John’s eyes went to the man who had spoken and his eyes widened in shock.

    “Yeah I’m surprised to see you too John. I was certain you would have dropped out or been sent to prison for rape by now,” Anthony said.

    “I am not a rapist,” John snarled at Anthony. Anthony shot a confused look at Liz and Sar-Rah before shifting his gaze back to John.

    “Didn’t I just hear you say you were going to strip my fiancee and my sister against their will? Beside we both know that once you only said that you wouldn’t hurt them to try and get them to come with you without a fight.

    Once you got them alone who know what scum sucking losers like the lot of you would have done.”

    John sputtered trying to come with a come back to what Anthony said.

    “Look the sight of you turns my stomach so move the fuck out of the way or I am going to call the cops for attempted sexual assault,” Anthony said to the gathered football players as he pulled his cell phone from his pocket.

    “This isn’t over,” spat John hatred in his eyes. He turned and left the other players split and went there

    separate ways.

    “Tah-Dah,” Anthony said motioning to Eliza as he turned back to Sar-Rah and Liz. Liz flung herself into his

    arms and Sar-Rah did likewise to Eliza. Anthony squeezed Liz tight and held her there against his chest. The thought of her being injured or harmed in anyway made his vision go red. Sar-Rah began excitedly telling Eliza about her release from the bottle and then all that had happened until this point. When she finished Eliza then told Sar-Rah how her day had gone so far.

    “You really have a thing for showers don’t you,” Liz asked Anthony with a smirk. The other two girls paused, hearing her question, to listen to his reply.

    “Yes, I just love to get beautiful women wet and slippery,” he said grinning at her. They all moved once more toward the bus stop. They arrived only moments before the bus and boarded.

    Anthony unlocked the front door and allowed the girls to go in ahead of him. Anthony headed to the kitchen to make dinner and opened the fridge to see what ingredient he had available. He realized the fridge was nearly empty along with the cabinets. They had maybe enough food to get through another day. Pulling a couple boxes of noodles from a cabinet along with a bottle of tomato sauce and some ground beef from the freezer he began making spaghetti. While the water for the noodles and in a separate pot the sauce heated he sat at the table. Lowering his forehead to his hands and tried to figure out a way to arrange the finances to get enough money for more people. He pulled out his balance book and began to go over the numbers to see if there was anything they could do without.

    Behind him through the doorway the girls stopped their conversation noticing the weary slump to his shoulders. Sar-Rah and Eliza watched as he scanned the little book. They shared a confused look and turned to Liz who was watching her brother’s back with a sad look in her eyes.

    “What is he doing Liz,” Sar-Rah asked her voice pitched low so Anthony wouldn’t hear.

    “He is going over the finances. For some reason he is worrying about money,” she replied never taking her sad gaze from Anthony’s back.

    “Why is he worried? Does he do this often,” Eliza asked.

    “No he doesn’t do this often. He only does it when we have to have money for something. Since he was happy until he went in there to cook dinner, I’ll guess it is food. With two more mouths to feed and five more coming he is probably in there mentally freaking out right now. That is not to mention the fact that you all will need clothes and other things. This has probably all occurred to him already and he is trying to find a way to juggle the bills and everything to provide for us,” Liz said.

    “Why didn’t he say anything I could do something about the food and clothes,” Sar-Rah asked trying to
    understand why he didn’t rely on her. Liz turned to look at her incredulously and shook her head.

    “You have been around him for days now, have you ever heard him complain about anything? He is the suffer in silence type and besides he would never want to worry anyone else over problems he believes are his responsibility,” she stated returning her gaze to her brother. Sar-Rah moved into the kitchen and walked up behind Anthony wrapping her arms around his neck from behind and kissed his neck.

    “Don’t worry about food or clothes. I will handle both of them so don’t stress about the money,” she whispered into his ear. Turning his head he gave her a soft kiss on the lips and then returned to scanning the book.

    “It isn’t just the food and clothes you will need other things. Brushes and a toothbrush, shampoo, and a bunch of other things and while they will all be cheap most likely they will begin to add up fast when you multiply the amount needed times seven,” he said rising. He walked over to the stove to check the water seeing it was boiling he dumped in the noodles after cooking the ground beef, which he dumped into the sauce along with some garlic powder and a few other spices, he stirred the noodles for a minute and then returned to the table to find Eliza in his seat. Looking up she met his gaze the stood. She stood so close facing him looking down into his face that their bodies were almost touching.

    “If you told us your problems maybe we could help. With all the knowledge at my fingertips I’m sure we could find a way to make money,” she reprimanded him softly. Her fingers gliding gently over his jaw took away any sting her words might have held. He reached up and put his hands on the sides of her head and pulled her down to his lips. His tongue explored her mouth until he had to pull back from lack of oxygen. He sat in his seat then pulled her down into his lap. His hard on was pressed hard against her.

    “Ok, well let’s see if we can think of something to make money. It has to be small and useful or we won’t be able to build it. I have ideas about a new kind of car and a generator that is safe and doesn’t cause pollution but those we need more money to build then I will be able to come up with,” Anthiny explained. They sat and thought. Anthony got up again to check on the food. Since it was done he strained the water from the noodles and brought the two pots of to the tables. Moving Eliza over to another chair he sat in his own and they began to eat while throwing useful but impractical ideas around the table. Finally an idea popped into Anthony’s mind.

    “Sar-Rah since the servant aspect covers clothing does it cover jewelry as well?”

    “Yes it does,” Sar-Rah said.

    “Good, here is what we’ll do. I am going to the college tomorrow to get a refund for the rest of the year. This semester’s money is gone since it has already started but the rest I should be able to get back. Then Sar-Rah, if you will, will make some really high end expensive unique jewelry and we’ll go talk to a jeweler about selling or buying the pieces and what we need to do get more clients,” he told them as he got up and walked to the fridge to get a drink he stiffened the surprise when he opened the refrigerator door.

    I told you I’d take care of the food didn’t I,” Sar-Rah asked as her arms slipped around his waist from
    behind. He grabbed a can of Pepsi and turned in her arms setting it on the counter. He wrapped his arms around her and grabbed to wonderfully tight ass and pulled her into him grinding her against his erection. Her eyes closed and her head listed back slightly and her lips parted in a moan. Taking the opportunity, his passionate kiss surprised her and took her breath away. Releasing her he grabbed his soda from the counter and returned to the table.

    “You don’t mind making the jeweler do you Sar-Rah,” Anthony asked her.

    “I will do anything you want me to lover,” Sar-Rah replied.

    “Are you sure you want to drop out of college? You were so insistent on going before,” Liz asked him worried he might be giving up something he had always wanted to do. Anthony smiled lovingly at her knowing exactly what was bothering her.

    “It is okay Liz. I only ever wanted to go to college so I could learn new things and so I could make enough money to give you the things to deserve. Now Eliza can teach me everything that college could ever teach me and more and by using Eliza’s knowledge and the money we’ll make from Sar-Rah’s jewelry I can make some of my bigger ideas and sell them. Using the money from those I can start changing the world to a hopefully better place, but more importantly I can treat you like the goddess that you are,” he said as he finish his dinner while explaining what he was going to do. Liz got up from her chair across from him and walked around the table. She straddled his legs, causing his cock to begin to harden again after it had finally went down.

    “I love you big brother,” she whispered against his lips just before she kissed him. Feeling his rising erection she began to press her hips down, to apply more pressure to it, and to rock back and forth. She swallowed his moan as their tongue’s wrestled. Anthony checked again to make sure the stove was off then he grabbed Liz’s ass and stood, Liz wrapped her legs around his waist. He motioned for Eliza and Sar-Rah to follow and they all went to Anthony’s room. When entered Anthony pinned Liz to the wall and kissed her while humping against her. Her panties were soaked and the crotch of his pants had a wet spot where he was humping against to her. Turning he went to the bed and he dropped her onto it on her back. In her tight black shirt and black skirt with her lightly applied black make-up sand her blonde tipped hair spread out she looked like gothic angel.

    “You are beautiful Liz, I love you,” Anthony said looking down at her. He dropped to his bed and pulled her shirt up to above her breasts. He pushed her bra up and took one of her nipples into his mouth while he gently pinched, rolled, and tugged on her other nipple. Liz moaned and arched her back while she hugged his head to her chest. He kissed his way down her taught stomach pausing to dip his tongue into her navel and then continued downward. His progress stopped at the waistband of her skirt, where he kissed and licked and nibbled her skin. Never stopping his mouth’s work as he undid the zipper on the side of her skirt and pulled it down and off her legs. The scent of her arousal rose to him as he pulled down her red silk panties. Leaning back so he could look at her whole body he moaned at the sight of her spread before him.

    “So beautiful,” he mumbled as he leaned forward and ran his tongue up her inner thigh. He reached her pussy and without any teasing slid his tongue as deep as he could into her. She moaned as he began licking her inner walls and her wetness increased. Moans sounded throughout the room as he tried to lap up all the wetness that flowed from her. He slid his hand up her leg and then slid a finger into her it was quickly joined by another finger. As he finger fucked her he realized that her moans didn’t account for all the moans he was hearing. He turned his gaze to the other two and he was stunned at the sight before him. Both Eliza and Sar-Rah had disrobed while he had focused on Liz and Eliza was standing her back against the wall with one leg over Sar-Rah’s shoulder while Sar-Rah, who was on her knees, pleasured Eliza with her mouth. He groaned at the sight and Liz raised her head to look at what had caught his attention. As soon as she saw what was happening her orgasm pulsed through her. Her inner muscles gripped his fingers tight and she arched off the bed and screamed out her pleasure. Anthony didn’t stop the movement of his fingers, her scream bringing his attention back to her. Leaning forward once more he took her clit between his lips and began to lash it with his tongue. She began to writhe beneath his mouth. He wrapped his arms around her thighs and continued to please her. She pushed at his head as another orgasm took her in the middle of her first pushing her higher.

    “Please, please,” she panted as her feet pound the bed beside him. She shrieked as a third orgasm lanced through her body. She shuddered and jerked as she finally manage to disengage Anthony from between her thighs.

    “No more, please no more,” she kept repeating as she rolled on to her side and curled in on herself her hands covering her pussy to protect it from him. He grinned at her and turned to the other two girls who have heard Liz’s first orgasmic scream were watching him. He moved toward them wiping Liz’s juice from his face. He kissed Eliza and then pulled her to the bed. Seeing she was wet and ready already he slid himself deep into her in one stroke. She cried out at the pleasure of him filling her. He moved with slow long strokes pushing into her deeply and grinding against her with each thrust. Thanks to the excitement of his pleasuring Liz and Sar-Rah’s attentions they both went over the edge after only a few minutes of his thrusting. She moaned loudly and her nails raked the back of his shoulders as he filled her with his warm seed. Kissing her he rolled off her panting.

    Sar-Rah who had been watching rubbing herself immediately took his still hard cock into her mouth and licked Eliza’s and Anthony’s combined juices from it. Her ministrations kept him from softening much and soon he was as hard as he had been before. While Eliza laid there panting Sar-Rah crawled up Anthony’s body and leaned over and kissed her sister allowing her to taste their combined juices. Sar-Rah raise herself and grabbed his cock to point it up and impale herself on it. Anthony grabbed he ass before she could thrust down onto him. Looking at him in confusion she paused.

    “Not like that I made your sister a promise,” he said standing. He grabbed Sar-Rah and moved over so she was standing between her sisters legs with Anthony pressed against her back. He licked from her shoulder to her ear and sucked lightly on her lobe.

    “Bend over and suck everything I put in her out,” he ordered Sar-Rah as Eliza’s eyes widen and she began to pant from just the thought. Sar-Rah gave a soft moan and bent at the waist and lowered her mouth to her older sisters leaking pussy. Eliza moaned as Sar-Rah began to work on her and Anthony took his cock and rubbed it up and down Sar-Rah’s slit. Sar-Rah shuddered at the feel of him teasing her and she screamed into her sisters body in pleasure as he thrust hilt deep into her in one thrust. Anthony began to pound into her fast and hard pushing her harder into Eliza with every thrust. He leaned forward and kissed her spine as he reached around her and fondled her breasts. He tugged her nipples before for straightening and grabbing her hips. Feeling his orgasm approaching he tightened his grip on her hips and began to pound into her as fast and hard as he could. Sar-Rah’s orgasm took her only moments later, she screamed into Eliza’s sensitive pussy and the vibrations sent her over the edge as well. Feeling her climax around him Anthony stopped holding himself back and erupted into her. Causing her to scream again as another smaller climax ripped through at the feel of his warmth filling her. They collapsed onto the bed next to Eliza with Anthony on top pressing Sar-Rah into the bed.

    “That was amazing,” Eliza said and the other three agreed with her. Anthony rolling off Sar-Rah pulled her up until she was next to him and pulled Eliza up until she lay be his other side. He sat up and grabbed Liz under the shoulders, she jerked at the touch of his hand to her already sensitized skin. He pulled her up so she was laying between his legs her head resting on his stomach while his now flaccid cock was nestled between her breasts. She looked up into his face her chin resting on his abs.

    “I am going to get you for that,” she said before nuzzling his stomach and laying her head back down. They all laughed and Sar-Rah and Eliza both threw a leg over each of his and laid their heads on his shoulders. They all drifted of to sleep like that.

    “Wake up big brother,” Anthony heard Liz’s voice pulling him from his dreamless sleep. Anthony woke and moaned at the feel of her mouth on him. Realizing he was awake she began to suck in earnest rocking her head back and forth. With each down stroke she ran her tongue all over and around his morning wood. Every time she withdrew she would suck causing she cheeks to draw inward. The sight of that and the feel of her eager mouth on him so early in the morning before he was fully awake had him cumming in her mouth a short time later. She swallowed his cum as fast as he filled her mouth back up not letting a drop escape. She sucked his cock for a few more strokes making sure he was clean before she drew back and allowed him to escape her mouth with an audible pop.

    “Wake up sleepy head Eliza, Sar-Rah, and I have made breakfast and Sar-Rah and I are heading to school. You need to go out and see if you can sell any of the jewelry that Sar-Rah made for you this morning so shower and hurry up,” Liz told him placing a kiss on his hip bone and then stood straightened her clothes and left the room. Anthony got up and took a quick shower then headed into the kitchen. He paused at the door stunned at the three hot women in his kitchen. Liz was at the table eating dressed in skin tight black shorts that ended halfway down her thighs with a black skirt than end just below her ass. All three of the girls had on the same shirt, it was black with the jolly roger on the front except it had fangs in place of canine teeth and the word above it said ‘I vant to suck your…” and just below the picture it said ‘Blood’. Sar-Rah was back into her tight leather pants from the day before and wearing a leather collar around her neck, the tag jingled as she moved around. Eliza was wearing a slim black satin skirt that reached her ankles and was split on one side from the hem all the way to just below her hip. Her hair had blue streaks through it. On the table was a bag and a wonderful breakfast was spread around it.

    “Come on and eat we have a busy day to day,” Eliza said to him when she noticed he was just standing there staring. He flushed slightly and joined then at the table.

    “This is delicious,” he said as he began to rapidly eat his breakfast. Sar-Rah blushed in happiness at his comment and nodded her head in thanks as they ate. After the meal Eliza and Liz quickly did the dishes while Anthony and Sar-Rah made lunch for Liz and Sar-Rah to take with them. When they finished Eliza and Anthony walked them to the door. Liz kissed Eliza on the cheek and Anthony on the mouth slipping her tongue into his for a moment then pulled back and went out the door onto the porch. Sar-Rah gave her sister a peck on the lips and passionately kissed Anthony until Eliza cleared her throat. Breaking the kiss Sar-Rah handed Anthony the bag that had been on the table.

    “These are the pieces of jewelry I made this morning,” she told him and then turned and followed after Liz closing the door behind her. Anthony looked down into the bag and saw that it was full of little jewelry boxes. Eliza followed him into the kitchen.

    “So what do we do first,” she asked him.

    “First you are going to teach me everything you know about all my college classes then we’ll go to the college and I’ll withdraw. Then we’ll go talk to a jeweler and see what can be done about that. After that we’ll come home and begin making dinner since we have a guest coming and you and I will discuss how to achieve some of my bigger ideas. Any problems with any of that,” he asked her. Smiling at him she shook her head no.

    “Alright so what topics do you need to know all about,” she asked him.

    “There is engineering, every known language, architecture, applied physics, biomechanics, robotics, and advanced computer programing.”

    “Okay, get ready for the information transfer and just so you are aware I won’t be able to transfer anymore information into your brain for a few days after this or it might short circuit your brain,” she told him and he nodded his understanding to her. She reached out grabbed his head pulling him into a hot wet kiss and transferred the knowledge that he wanted into his mind. He was disoriented for a few minutes as the information sank in to his mind and Eliza had to hold him up. As his mind focused he got him feet under him and straightened up and looked up into her angelic face and grinned at her in happiness.

    “Alright now that we got that taken care of, let’s go get me out of class. After all it is pointless to go to class if you already know more about the subject than the teacher.”

    They caught the bus to the college and made their way into the office. The receptionist didn’t even bat an eyelash when he told her he wanted to withdraw from the school and wanted the three remaining semesters pre-paid tuition refunded. She just handed him a clipboard with some papers on it and told him to fill them out that the dean would speak with him shortly. Anthony filled out the paper work and sat for fifteen minutes until the receptionist told him the dean was ready to see him. He opened the door she had indicated and let Eliza enter before him and walked in closing the door behind him. The dean was a short round man with flat face and intelligent grey eyes. His face was creased by laugh lines showing that his now stern expression was not his normal one. Eliza and Anthony took a seat across the desk from him.

    “So Mr. Caine I have been informed that you are withdrawing from our institution,” he stated. Then paused as if waiting for an answer when Anthony didn’t speak he continued.

    “I hope this isn’t due to the unpleasantness that happened yesterday,” he said.

    “It isn’t because Blake and his idiot friends,” Anthony replied.

    “Then why, may I ask, are your dropping out.”

    “Honestly I don’t think this place has anything left to teach me. The only reason I came to college was to learn new things and so eventually I could get a good job so I could give my little sister a better life. As for the learning things I have found a better way. I can learn, in a fraction of the time, everything this school could teach me. I also have a way to make a great deal of money very fast so I can treat my sister like a queen. So while I appreciate what your institution has taught me so far, I’ll be going my own way now,” Anthony said. The dean stared at him for a moment.

    “What way could possibly teach you faster than a well thought out curriculum?”

    “That is a secret but you have already seen proof of it. Before yesterday while I was in the top ten percent of the class before I now know as much or more then Professor Stern in the subject of Higher Mathematics, it is why I was passed from his class yesterday. I am now fluent in every know language and have as much knowledge or more then the professors of my other remaining classes,” Anthony said.

    “That is impossible,” the dean said in Egyptian.

    “No it is not,” Anthony answered in flawless Egyptian. The dean, whose degree had been languages, began to query Anthony in different languages and was answered each time flawlessly the language he had asked the question in.

    “Wait right here,” the dean said and stood hurrying out of the office. Eliza looked over at him in question
    but he shrugged his shoulders at her. She had been watching in amusement as the dean had tried to stump Anthony with his questions and was foiled each time. They waited in a companionable silence just examining the dean’s office. The dean came back in to the room with Anthony’s paper work in his hands and once again to his seat behind his desk. Hearing the door open again they watched all of Anthony’s professors save Stern filed into the office. He looked to the dean with a frown.

    “What is the meaning of this,” Anthony asked the dean.

    “I told them what you told me and explained your unprecedented knowledge of languages even dead ones and they wished to question you as well,” the dean said with a guilty look on his face.

    “Look I answered all your questions already and filled out the paper work. I have other things to do today beside sit here and answer questions,” he said irritation filling his voice.

    “Mr. Caine sit down and answer our questions,” his architecture teacher, Professor Caleb Fields, said. Anthony turned his head to looked the arrogant teacher in the face.

    “Or else what,” Anthony sneered at him. The man sputtered at him unable to come up with a threat since Anthony was already withdrawing from the college so he couldn’t fail him. Eliza leaned her head forward to hide her smile from the room.

    “Please Anthony,” Teresa Thompson asked. She was short with round body and plain face but she had a sweet voice and had always been nice to Anthony so sighing he sat back and waited for the interrogation to begin. Mr. Fields began and then Teresa followed by the others question after question for two hours when Anthony finally got fed up with it. He had answered every question correctly without fail for two hours straight so he cut them off mid sentence.

    “That is enough. I have answered all of your questions most far beyond the level of education I have had. I have other plans today we are leaving,” he said grabbing the bag of jewelry and stood, next to him Eliza followed his movements.

    “Please Mr. Caine,” the dean pleaded, “Won’t you please tell us how you came to learn so much in such a short period of time. You have proven your claims undoubtedly true.”

    “No I am sorry I can’t,” Anthony said starting for the door.

    “You don’t have the right to keep it from the world,” Mr. Fields shouted at his back.

    “To keep what from the world,” Anthony asked turning around to face the pompous man.

    “The ability to learn at such a speed of course,” he said.

    “And why should I show anyone else how to do it,” Anthony asked him.

    “Because it is the right thing to do,” he said. And Anthony smiled evilly at the man.

    “So the right thing to do is to put every school, college and training center out of business. I mean if everyone could do this then we really wouldn’t need you teachers would we? We could all just poof learn something and then you wouldn’t have a job.”

    The look of sickening realization that flashed across Mr. Field’s face made Anthony laugh.

    “You didn’t think of that did you? You think simply because you want something you deserve it. Well guess what you don’t,” Anthony said turning and heading for the door again with Eliza on his heels. None of the teachers spoke as they watched him leave the room. Anthony and Eliza caught a bus going downtown there was a small well known jeweler, Abigale McKnight, there who Anthony had talked to on the phone and she had agreed to look over Sar-Rah’s work and give them some advice.

    McKnight’s Jewelry was a block from the bus stop on Main Street. Entering the air-conditioned building they didn’t see anyone behind the counters so they began looking in the displays. The different gems and precious metals combined into works of art were beautiful. Eliza and Anthony where so caught up in looking at the displays they didn’t here the woman walk up behind them until she spoke.

    “Can I help you,” a feminine voice sounded from behind them. They both spun in surprise to face the woman dressed in a pants suit behind them. She was small and Asian with short black hair.

    “We are here to speak to Abigale McKnight, she should be expecting us. My name is Anthony Caine.”

    The woman looked them up and down giving Anthony’s jeans and t-shirt and Eliza’s goth wear a disapproving glare. Anthony shot an amused glance at Eliza who returned it.

    “Is there a problem,” he asked the woman.

    “No, follow me,” she said curtly and led them back behind the counters down a long hall with doors leading off of it to a door near the end. Knocking lightly on the door the woman waited for an answer. When she got it she opened the door and stuck her head in.

    “Ms. McKnight your guests have arrived.”

    “Send them in Yuki,” a female voice said. Opening the door all the way, Yuki let them enter the room and then left closing the door behind her. In the middle of the room were several counters, one with precious stones spread across it’s surface. There were high stools around it and on one sat a curvy woman with curly red hair. She was wearing a gray suit and had her head bent over the table examining a stone through some kind of lens. Anthony and Eliza waited a few feet from the table for her to finish whatever it was she was doing.

    “Well your patient I’ll give you that much at least. But not very professional,” the woman said raise her face and her green eyes met Anthony’s.

    “Well that is a matter of opinion,” Anthony said smiling at her, “I could have dressed up nicely and had Eliza wear a nice suit but that would change nothing. I could be wearing a four thousand dollar suit and if I brought you crappy jewelry it would still be crappy. Or I can wear something comfortable and bring you what I hope are unique masterpieces and they will be no less so for my casual attire.”

    “True enough. Show me what you have with you,” she said moving over to sit on a stool at a counter that was cleared of all gems. Anthony took a seat opposite her and placed the bag on the counter as Eliza sat next to him. He reached into the bag and pulled out the box that contained his favorite piece from the jewelry that Sar-Rah had made. It was a tiger that looked so real your thought it might leap off the chain and bite you. The body was made from orange and black diamonds. The teeth were pearl and the eyes were yellow diamonds with black slivers in the center. Anthony held his breath while Abigale took the necklace from the box and held the lens she had been using before to examine the gems up to her eye and examined it.

    “How did you get pearls naturally shaped like this and orange and black diamonds, not to mention these yellow diamonds have the black diamond slivers in them naturally as well,” she asked looking up at Anthony. He shrugged at her.

    “Sorry can’t help you there. I have no idea how she did it and if you asked her she wouldn’t tell you. These were given to me. I was pretty sure they were worth a lot that is why I called you to get advice on how to sell them. I don’t know anything about jewels, I could pawn them but I doubt I would get even half what they are worth.”

    “Are you the one who made this,” Abigale asked Eliza who shook her head no. Abigale sighed and put the necklace back in the box and moved it back over in front of Anthony.

    “Well as for selling those I would have to go over each one buy if they are all that level of craftsmanship I would buy them from you. That tiger alone is worth a few thousand at the least. As for spreading your client base I can’t help you for two reasons. One it would give my competitors pieces of the same quality, and that is bad business. Secondly reputation as a jewelry maker increases slowly through word of mouth,” she explained. Anthony thought about what she said and the fact that he didn’t want Sar-Rah’s reputation to grow he had an idea.

    “What if we only sold Sar-Rah’s work to you? Would you be able to keep her name from getting out? Somehow keep the crafter as anonymous,” Anthony asked her. Abigale leaned her elbow on the counter and put her chin in her palm while she studied him.

    “I could do that but then you would only be able to sell to me and I can only buy a set number of pieces until the ones you sell me are bought by someone.”

    “About how many could you buy at once,” Anthony asked her. She pointed at the bag and asked how many were in it when he told her an even fifty she sat back in her chair looking at him.

    “Again I’ll have to go over each piece but I’ll buy that entire bag if they are all the same level of work and if they sell well I’ll buy at least that much if not more next time. But I’ll have to have a contract stating that as long as I am buying fifty pieces from you at least twice a year you aren’t allowed to sell to anyone else. Anthony nodded and she began going over each piece mumbling to herself and making quotations in a book. Two and a half hours later she stood and pulled out a check book, writing a check. Looking up into Anthony’s face she smiled at him.

    “Whoever made these is an artist. Now here is the check for these and tomorrow if you come back at the same time we will sign the contract.”

    “Do I need to bring the maker here to sign as well,” Anthony asked.

    “No since you are acting as her go between any contracts you sign in her name with her permission are binding. However I would like to meet her if you can talk her into it.”

    “I’ll see what I can do,” Anthony said and accepted the check from her outstretched hand. Looking down at the check for seventy-five thousand dollars he had to fight to hold his happiness in check. He stuffed it into his pocket and saying a last good-bye to Abigale they headed out of the store and down the street toward the bank. When they reached the bank he pushed Eliza up against the wall a few feet from the front doors and kissed her deeply.

    “I am so glad I found that bottle,” he said leaning his forehead against hers and looking into her eyes, “I have two amazingly beautiful fiancees and probably another five on the way. Sar-Rah brought me and my sister together. And you my beautiful have made me super smart and allowed me to bring my dreams even closer to being able to achieve. Anything I could possibly imagine doing with my life is now with in my reach because of you. You are really hot and your kind and caring. I love you Eliza,” he said. Tears flooded her eyes at his declaration and she hugged him tightly to her as she kissed him. He pulled back and holding her hand walked with her into the bank. While inside he opened a new account in his name, Liz’s, and handing the paper to Eliza had her write all of her sister’s names on there as well. Depositing the check into the account he and Eliza walked happily out of the bank.

    Once at home Anthony started dinner, lasagna, and he and Eliza started talking about how to accomplish some of his ideas.

    “Well to build completely environmentally sound cars we would need a factory. We could have Sar-Rah make one below to basement or we could buy a warehouse and have her redo the inside to make it a factory but how would we get workers,” Anthony said.

    “I have been thinking about that since you said you want to build some big things. I think getting one of the goblin clans to come work for you would be the best idea.”

    “Goblins,” Anthony asked dubiously, ” don’t they eat people or something like that?”

    “No, goblins don’t eat people. They do hate humans however, so convincing them might be a problem. There were seven known clans goblins before we were put into the bottle. They are very industrious they are then ones who built our father’s palace and the Temple. The only problem is that I have no idea where we might find them or what they might demand for their service,” Eliza told him.

    “Would the elves know where to find them,” Anthony asked her.

    “I don’t know. It couldn’t hurt to ask.”

    Anthony grabbed his cell knowing that Liz was still in last period. He sent her a text asking her to go talk to the art teacher and see if she could find out the whereabouts of the goblins. After sending the message he flipped his phone closed and put it on the table and they returned to their conversation.

    *****************

    The bell for the end of school rang just as Liz’s phone began to vibrate in her pocket. Pulling it out she read Anthony’s message and raised an eyebrow in surprise. Putting the phone back into her pocket she went out the door finding Sar-Rah waiting in the hall for her. She told Sar-Rah about the message and they headed off to the art room. When they got there Liz enter with Sar-Rah right behind her and closed the door behind them. Linda Everett hearing the door closed turned to look at them seeing Liz she smiled. Her smile died instantly when she saw that Sar-Rah was standing behind Liz.

    “What can I do for you Ms. Caine,” Linda asked.

    “Well Ms. Everett my brother has a question that he thinks you might know that answer to. So I came to ask you.”

    “What is the question,” Linda asked nervously watching Sar-Rah.

    “I need to know the whereabouts of the goblins,” Liz told her. Linda blinked in surprise at her for a second and mouth the word goblin.

    “Liz I think you might need to see a professional for therapy there is no such..”

    “Don’t bother with the denial Ms. Everett I live with two of the Djinn and I know you are an elf. I also know you are a bigot,” Liz said cutting her off mid-sentence.

    “I am not a bigot,” Linda said haughtily her back stiffening in indignation.

    “Oh so you didn’t call my brother’s future wife evil and try to get me to help to break up their relationship,” Liz asked sarcastically. Linda’s face flushed in outrage at the accusation.

    “The djinn are evil…,” she began but was once again cut off mid sentrnce by Liz.

    “Have you ever met a djinn? Have anyone of your people ever been harmed by a djinn that you know of
    personally?”

    “No, but the old stories say…”

    “The old stories say…? That is the best you got? I can go tell someone in this school a story and by the
    time it got back to me the story would be completely different. And your going to tell me your prejudice against Sar-Rah because of stories that are hundreds of years old?”

    Linda stood unable to come up with a rebuttal to her arguments. Taking a deep breath liz expelled it with her aggravation at the woman’s stupidity.

    “Look I don’t care if you want to be an ignorant bigot you go ahead more power to you. All I want to know is how to get in contact with the goblins,” Liz said. Feeling ashamed of herself and foolish Linda told her.

    “Thank you Ms. Everett,” Liz said turning toward the door which Sar-Rah was now holding open.

    “Wait,” Linda said looking at Sar-Rah, “I am very sorry for my behavior and my harsh words.”

    “Your apology is accepted and thank you for the information, Anthony will be pleased,” Sar-Rah replied smiling at the elf.

    “I’ll see you tomorrow Ms. Everett,” Liz called out as they walked from the room.

    When Liz and Sar-Rah returned to the house dinner was almost ready. They relayed Linda’s words to Anthony which made him smile. He grabbed them both and kissed them dragging them into the kitchen.

    “Sar-Rah your jewelry was fantastic, I managed to sell it all and we have a contract for at least two sales a year with more if they sell fast. We made seventy five thousand dollars today off just the ones you made,” he said squeezing her tight and kissing her. Then he grabbed Liz and gave her the same treatment for getting the information from the elven teacher. They all showered and got ready for dinner and at a quarter till seven the doorbell rang. Anthony was in the kitchen pulling the lasagna and garlic bread out of the oven and Eliza was finishing up the salad. Liz ran and got the door.

    “How are you doing Ms. Yearling,” she asked. Patricia stood on the porch in black dress pants and a white silk blouse that looked high class and casual at the same time. Her blonde hair was loose and wavy and he lips were a vibrant red.

    “Good how are you Ms. Caine,” the older woman politely inquired and Liz smiled up at her.

    “Please just call me Liz and I am good come on in dinner is just about done,” Liz said closing the door behind her and leading her into the kitchen. The table was set and everyone was present so they sat and began to eat.

    “So is it good Patricia,” Eliza asked.

    “Yes, the salad was good and this lasagna is delicious,” she said.

    “Thank You, I made the lasagna,” Anthony said grinning at her praise.

    “Is there anything you can’t do,” Patricia asked him flirtatiously. The other girls around the table snickered and made lewd comments about what he could do.

    “I can’t whistle,” he told her smiling at her. As she tried to listen to all of the girls comments about what
    he could do. Realizing that he had noticed her fascination with their suggestions she blushed.

    “It is all about how you use your tongue,” she said batting her eyes at him. The four girls whistled and
    laughed at her remark. His grin never fading he watched her like a hawk watching a mouse. There was something predatory in his gaze and it was making her breath speed up and her heart pound in excitement.

    “Don’t worry Patricia,” he said his voice low, “I know how to use my tongue very well. Would you like a demonstration?”

    Her hands quivered at the thought and she looked around at the women around her. Eliza and Sar-Rah gave her go ahead motions while Liz just watched he a small smile on her lips. She looked back to Anthony and remembered all the time he had flirted with her while he was one of her students, about all the time she longed to touch him before even when his body was nowhere near as fit as it was now. She looked into his eyes now and nodded her head as a blush flooded her cheeks. He stood his grin still on his face. Coming to her side of the table he took her hand and pulled her to her feet.

    “Would you mind an audience,” Anthony asked her. She thought about it for a minutes and then nodded. Anthony led her to his room motioning for the girls to stay in the living room. Pulling her into his room he closed and locked the door. Turning he took her into his arms pulling her faced down to his so he could kiss her. Wrapping her arms around his neck she kissed him deeply and his hands fell to her waist and slid around gripping her ass. Pulling her against him so she could feel how much he wanted her. She moaned into his mouth at the feel of his body against hers.

    He slid his hands to the front of her pants and undid the buttons. He then let the pants drop to the floor so she could step out of them. Running his hands up her body feeling her pale satin soft skin he took her top along with the upward sweep of his hands. Unwrapping her arms from his neck she pulled her top over her head before she returned to exploring his mouth with her tongue. He pulled back to look at her in just her underwear and moaned at the sight. Her bra and panties were a matching pair of see through white silk. He hooked his fingers in her panties and lowered himself to his knees dragging her panties down and kissing her belly on the way past. She shuddered at his kiss as he reached his knees he saw that she had shaved herself completely bare and he smiled to himself. As she lifted one foot and then the other from her pants and panties he watched her pussy and saw the wetness glitter in the light. Leaning forward he ran his tongue across her once as he rose to his feel. Her legs trembled and she would have collapsed if he had not pinned her to the door with his body. Reaching around her he unhooked her bra and pulled it down her arms. He leaned forward and licked one of her nipples.

    “Please,” she moaned at the feel of his mouth on her nipple.

    “Pleasure what Patricia?”

    “Please fuck me,” cried out as he gave a strong suck on her nipple. He tighten his grip on her ass and lifted her. She wrapped her legs around his waist and pulled his mouth from her breast and began to violently kiss him. He slowly guided his tip to her entrance and she tried to thrust herself on to him but he pulled back from her thrust. He pulled one of his hands from her ass and slapped it back into place hard. She gave a squeak at the sharp pain and then moaned.

    “Bad girl,” Anthony growled in to her open mouth.

    Once more he guide his tip to her entrance and this time she held still even though she quivered with the desire to thrust against him. He chuckled evilly into her mouth. He suddenly slammed forward into her as hard as he could and she screamed at the sudden pleasure and raked his back with her nails. She deepened her kiss violently until both their mouths were bruised. As he slammed into her over and over she matched his thrusts with her own using her back against the door as leverage she slammed into him every time he pounded his body into her. There was no slow build up, suddenly she just climaxed and the pleasure of her rippling and contracting on him pulled him over the edge with her and she bit down on his shoulder as he filled her womb. Moaning in pleasure he stumbled over to the bed and laid her down her legs still wrapped around him, holding him to her.

    He gently kissed her lips and she opened her eyes to look up into his face and smiled at him.

    “That was wonderful,” she said softly to him. He looked down into her face and slowly a mischievous grin spread across his face.

    “Yes, it was. But don’t fall asleep on me just yet,” he said and slid deep into her again as her eyes widened in shock.

    “Again,” she asked breathlessly.

    “All night or until one or both of us passes out from the pleasure,” he said grinning down at her.


  • My Dear Sweet Slave: Chapter 4

    Font size : +


    Holly and Alice spend some quality time together.

    Chapter Four

    Holly was lying on the bed, bored out of her mind and lonely. It was Friday night, Isaac had left that morning, and for three days, she was alone. Not only that, but her boss had given her the weekend off in order to give some shifts to the other waitresses, so she wasn’t needed at the diner. Now she was left to aimlessly wander the unit, not knowing what she could do and having nowhere to go. Isaac had left her with plenty of money so that she could take a cab wherever she wanted, but she only wanted to go where he was.

    Should she go see if Donna wanted to hang out? They had gotten along well since Isaac introduced them, but in her heart, she knew that wouldn’t satisfy her. She wanted to be with her master. Rolling on her side, she curled up in the fetal position and fiddled with the tag of her collar. Was this was pets really felt like when their masters were gone?

    A knock on the door made her jump off the bed. She had company? Was it Donna? After pulling on her clothes and leaving the bedroom, she opened the door and looked down to see Alice.

    “Alice! Hi! How are you?” Holly asked, happy as could be that someone had come to see her.

    Alice looked away, unsure of how to even begin the conversation. “Hi, Holly, I’m fine. Isaac’s gone, right?”

    Holly momentarily lost her smile. “Yes, he’ll be gone for a few days. Is something not working in your apartment? I’m not good with tools like he is, but I’d love to help in any way I can.”

    “No, nothing is wrong. But I really could use your help with something…” Alice mumbled, still unable to look up from the floor.

    Holly cocked her head to one side. “What is it?”

    Alice forced herself to look up into Holly’s bright peaceful face and stared at the dog collar around her neck. She had tears in the corners of her eyes but determination in her voice.

    “I heard you say that Isaac should have more slaves. He said that if you could find girls willing to be his slave, he’d be willing to take them in like you. So please teach me to be a slave!”

    With a wide smile on her face, Holly tackled the small girl and scooped her up into a tight bear hug. “Yes! Yes! A thousand times YES!” she screamed like a freshmen girl being asked out to prom.

    “Really? You’ll let me have sex with Isaac?” Alice asked, squashed against Holly. She never thought it would go this well.

    “Of course! You’ll be his slave after all! If he wants to have sex with you, I’ll do everything I can to make it happen!” Holly then put Alice down but kept her hands on her shoulders. “But are you sure you want me to teach you? Being a slave is a lot of work and requires real endurance. You have to enjoy pain, you have to enjoy being subjugated and dominated, you have to be perverse and love sex, and you have to be able to work hard to make sure Master is satisfied. There is cooking! Cleaning! Oral!”

    “Yes! I want to learn! Now can we please stop talking about this in the hall?! There aren’t any other tenants around but echoes travel in this building!”

    Holly again hugged her, this time speaking tenderly. “Donna told me about you, about how your parents completely neglected you and gave you nothing but a basement to sleep in and the leftovers of whatever they ate. You were so brave and smart; you were able to get legally emancipated so that you could come live with your uncle. It’s a shame he doesn’t spend time with you either, a sweet girl like you shouldn’t be all alone. I know how it feels to be abandoned, to be rejected by your parents. I promise, you’ll never feel lonely again. From now on, you and I are family.”

    Hearing Holly speak, Alice suddenly felt her eyes beginning to water. She had only spoken to Holly once since she got involved with Isaac, and Alice’s first impression was that Holly was a total airhead and caught in a fantasy world. True, Holly was clearly more childish than Alice, but she had a special light to her, a form of kindness that the world had long since lost. The feeling Alice received by being hugged by Holly, it was almost… nurturing. It wasn’t like Holly was taking on a maternal role, more like she was transforming to be exactly what Alice needed. Alice had never felt such loving kindness and care from anyone, even Donna, and now that she was basking in it for the first time in her life, Alice was struggling not to cry.

    “You promise?” she managed to ask.

    “Of course, my dear sweet little sister,” Holly hummed.

    Sensing the girl trembling in her arms, she gained small smile. Thirteen years old, but she was just a small child.

    “Listen, we have all of tonight and the weekend before Master comes back, that’s plenty of time to make you into the perfect slave. But first, let’s have dinner and relax. How I Met Your Mother is about to come on!”

    Holly’s cheerfulness was contagious, almost overwhelmingly so.

    “Sure!” Alice said, wearing one of the widest smiles of her life.

    “So do you really like being a slave?” Alice asked as the second commercial break began to roll through. They had ordered takeout and were slurping up hot noodles out of paper boxes. The evening of moping on her master’s bed had suddenly blossomed into a lovely girls’ night for Holly.

    “Of course! It’s heaven!”

    “But what do you like about it? I always figured being someone’s slave would be one of the worst things possible.”

    “Not if you love your master. Then everything you do, you do happily for them. You want to be given orders because it gives you an opportunity to make him happy. I suppose what I like most about it… is the solidarity. No… that’s not the word. Consistency? No, that’s not it either. How do I say this? I love being Master’s slave because the role itself becomes my home. It’s like a safe little cottage for my heart.

    I do everything Master asks me to, but the truth is that he takes just as much care of me as I do for him. I hate making decisions, really. Nothing makes me more nervous. I actually will have small panic attacks when I’m faced with a choice. The day after Master took me in, he had to come pick me up at the grocery store because I was completely petrified of having to decide what to make for dinner. It was shameful!” Holly laughed in embarrassment.

    Alice wasn’t sure how to respond.

    “I guess the fact that I have someone else making the decisions for me is one of the reasons why I love being a slave so much. I’m not comfortable without a routine, so by having a master, I just work happily and never have to make any choices. There is certain joy to just working mindlessly on single task, not having to think about anything other than what Master has ordered you to do. The simplicity is very soothing.”

    Alice let the words sink in. Holly really was an airhead, but she did have a bit of a point. Her teachers always told her that mindless tasks helped with stress.

    “The main reason why I love being a slave is because I love being needed. Unless someone is telling me what to do, I feel useless and out of place, I feel like I’m just a hindrance to everyone around me. When I’m needed, I have a reason to live. Should the day ever come when I’m no longer needed… I don’t think I’d want to be alive. By being a slave, you could say I’m always needed. It’s a role different from any other. A girlfriend or wife may cheat or run off, a servant is paid, but a slave will always belong to her master and lives to fulfill his needs. As long as I am a slave, I have a job to do.

    Then of course, there is the BEST perk to being a slave…”

    Having been bending over to set her empty Chinese takeout box on the table, Alice turned back to Holly and found herself staring at the most perverse expression she had ever seen. Holly was panting, her face was flushed, and it looked like she was about to start drooling like a dog in a busy kitchen on Thanksgiving.

    “I’m not ashamed to say I am a very lewd girl. I love getting touched, molested, violated, abused, and experiencing all manner of sexual mistreatment. I’m not sure if I was born that way or if my sisters ingrained it in me. Being a slave, I’m subject to Master’s desires. My body is his personal plaything for him to use whenever and however he wants. I love when he runs his tongue across my skin, when he violently thrusts into me, when he spanks me, whips me, and chokes me, and when he treats every hole in my body as his own cum dumpster. I can’t even describe how happy it makes me!”

    Alice stared at her with fear in her eyes. Holly… really wasn’t your average girl. After all the nights Alice had spent masturbating outside Isaac’s apartment, listening to the two of them have sex, she thought nothing could surprise her. Hell, she had lost count of all times she had heard Holly screaming for Isaac to “rape her like his dirty little whore”. But to hear Holly just openly say it to her was… unnerving. Yet also it left her intrigued. Alice wasn’t a masochist, but if it meant Isaac finally being intimate with her, she could work up the courage to try things on the wild side.

    “And it’s another way for me to know how much Master cares about me. He and I didn’t really have the same ‘interests’ when we were first intimate. I could tell he was a very gentle man who made sure to always respect women. He even said that I scared him a little. He’s changed himself because he wants to make me happy, going against his instincts to pleasure me when I’m the one who’s supposed to satisfy him. No matter what he does, he always thinks about my safety. A little pet peeve of mine is how often he’ll stop to ask me if I’m ok and if I want to keep going.”

    Alice smiled with new resolution. If that’s the kind of master Isaac was, then she would be happy to be his slave.

    Holly and Alice were sitting on Isaac’s bed, the former was excited but the latter was as nervous as could be. She knew what was coming and she had made the decision to go with it, but now she was having second thoughts. She was in love with Isaac, but she couldn’t be with him unless she had her first time with a woman. She was only thirteen, would this just end up being one of the worst decisions of her life?

    “Are you sure you want to do this? I completely understand if you change your mind. This life isn’t for everyone.”

    Alice sighed. “I just want to be cared about the way you and Isaac care about each other. I want this.”

    “Ok, but from now on, you address him as Master. Now tonight, I’m just going to teach you how to be comfortable with intimacy. If we want to pleasure Master, we have to be able to work well together and be comfortable pleasuring each other. Tonight will be gentle, but tomorrow, we’ll start with the kinky stuff.” Holly then reached over and cupped Alice’s cheek, making her shiver and blush. “Is this your first time doing stuff like this?”

    Alice didn’t trust her voice and simply nodded.

    Holly giggled. “Don’t worry, I’ve spent years doing this and its more fun than you can imagine. Let’s just take it slow.”

    Pulling Alice close, Holly lowered her head and brushed her lips against the young girl’s, just an experimental wisp. Alice didn’t shiver or wince from nervousness. She had actually expected more. She kept her eyes closed though, finding it rather easy to remain calm as she felt Holly’s lips repeatedly skim her own. It couldn’t really be called kissing; it was more like two cats nuzzling each other. Getting used to the gentle caressing, Alice’s body finally relaxed.

    “You are just so cute,” Holly whispered, wrapping her arms around the small girl.

    Holding her tightly, Holly at last kissed Alice square on the lips, applying real (yet gentle) pressure. After all the build-up she had been given, the kiss wasn’t as big a shock as Alice had thought, even though it was her first. Holly’s lips were so soft that the sensation nearly made Alice forget she was kissing a woman. For almost a minute, Holly did all the work, kissing Alice gently until her new little sister got used to the intimate touch. Soon, Alice began experimentally kissing back, letting her virgin lips return the gentle caressing. Becoming more and more comfortable with the act, she even wrapped her arms around Holly’s waist to try and pull her closer.

    Sensing Alice was now on board, Holly took the initiative and slipped her tongue between the young girl’s lips. Alice stirred in surprise at the intrusion, but Holly kept her from pulling away and sent her whole tongue into Alice’s soft wet mouth. Alice became limp in Holly’s arms, lacking the strength to fight back or react in any way. She couldn’t even describe the feel of Holly’s tongue licking every corner of her mouth and mixing their saliva. She tried to keep her tongue from Holly’s, but she could not ignore the sweet taste of the probing wet tendril. Holly would not let go, so Alice had no choice but to give in.

    Hesitantly, she let her own tongue move forward from its hiding spot and touch Holly’s. With almost impossible dexterity, Holly’s tongue wrapped around Alice’s and seemed to almost pull her out into the open. Between their joined lips, she allowed Holly to swirl and dance around her tongue, until at last inviting the young girl to take the initiative and return the aggression. Having lost much of her nervousness, Alice did as she was wordlessly instructed and began to slowly probe Holly’s mouth. As soon as her tongue passed her lips, Holly seemed to almost clamp down and start pulling on it. She wasn’t biting on Alice’s tongue, but she was sucking on it as if trying to pull it out of Alice’s mouth.

    At that moment, Alice realized where exactly she was sticking her tongue. For over a month, Holly had been blowing Isaac and hungrily devouring every drop of cum he released. Holly was doing to her tongue what she routinely did to Isaac’s cock. As Alice entertained herself with that thought, Holly doubled her efforts at sucking on Alice’s tongue. Shit, it was like she was trying to pull her inside-out! Then without warning, Holly pushed Alice down onto the bed and got on top of her.

    Once again, she was working her tongue in Alice’s mouth, but she somehow managed to do it with even more aggression. She was running her tongue against the insides of her cheeks, the roof of her mouth, and under Alice’s tongue. It was like Holly was a dog and Alice’s mouth was an empty peanut butter jar. Alice could barely breath, she felt like Holly was filling the small girl’s mouth with her own. Just as quickly as it started, Holly pulled her lips from Alice’s and the two girls just stared at each other, panting in arousal.

    “That concludes the first lesson: kissing. Now things get really fun,” Holly giggled.

    She then sat Alice up and got her back on her feet. “Ok, take off your clothes.”

    Alice averted her eyes from Holly’s gaze and clutched herself, once again filled with nervousness. True, she had let Isaac see her naked, but she barely even knew Holly. Even more, she knew what this would transition to.

    With her face bearing a tender smile of understanding, Holly ran her hands up the sides of Alice’s arms, as if trying to warm her up. “Would it be easier if I did it with you?”

    Alice finally made eye contact. Smiling, Holly kissed Alice’s hands and then stood up beside her. Without hesitation, she pulled off her tank top. Alice stared in shock at Holly’s breasts, now truly realizing how large they were. Sure, Donna’s were even bigger, but Alice sure as hell hadn’t seen Donna topless. Staring at them, Alice was filled with a strange curiosity. She wondered what Holly’s breasts felt like, whether they were firm or squishy. She actually wanted to reach out and touch them.

    Soon after Isaac introduced her to the electric clamps, Holly had gone through with what she said and gotten her nipples pierced, and now they had fully healed. She sported two tiny stainless steel rods, one going through each nipple, the rods tipped with round barbs to keep them from sliding out. Since their only purpose was to keep the holes from closing, Holly’s “jewelry” was actually so small that it was hard to spot with a first glance.

    “Ok, now your turn.”

    Alice grasped the end of her shirt and twisted it. The nervousness she felt at stripping in front of a stranger was now eclipsed, her envy for Holly’s womanly shelf and her embarrassment for her own flat chest replacing it. How could Isaac ever choose her when he had such a busty girl like Holly at his disposal? But refusing to quit, she pulled off her shirt and tossed it aside.

    “Goddammit, I might as well be a third grader,” she muttered in self-loathing.

    In reply, Holly embraced the small girl. Alice immediately tensed up as her head was buried in Holly’s cleavage. She had never had so much warm skin pressed against her face, and the intimate touch was certainly a first for her.

    “Aw, don’t be so hard on yourself. Your time will come, but it looks to me like someone hasn’t been drinking enough milk. I certainly love your body, it makes you so cute that I just want to hug you and never let go! Oh my god, YOU ARE SO CUTE!”

    At last, Holly’s scream succeeded in making Alice laugh. With that confidence boost, she pushed down her jeans and panties and stepped out of them, now completely naked. Holly did the same and looked down to notice something peculiar.

    “Huh. I knew you were a late bloomer, but no hair?”

    Alice dared a glimpse at Holly’s dolphin-smooth vulva and blushed in embarrassment. “I spend a lot of time eavesdropping on you and Isaac-I mean Master. I heard him say he liked girls who are shaved down there and I…”

    Holly smiled and rubbed the top of Alice’s head. “Never be ashamed of your devotion to the man you love. Now lie down and I’ll make you feel good.”

    Alice nervously did so, feeling more exposed and vulnerable than ever in her life. She wanted to cover herself with her arms, but she knew that would defeat the purpose of coming here. Holly was gazing upon her underdeveloped body with a look of perverse hunger, while her own body was the definition of fulfilled. Crouching down, Holly grasped Alice’s small left foot and covered it with kisses, focusing especially on her toes. The ticklish sensation made Alice squirm and even giggle, causing her to wonder if Holly had done that on purpose in order to help her relax. It had certainly worked.

    Smiling with joy at the ability to play with her new little sister, Holly ran her tongue up the front and side of Alice’s leg, making her shudder at this alien touch. She stirred, once again tickled, this time by Holly’s soft raven hair moving across her skin like paintbrushes. Alice’s legs were clamped tightly together, so Holly ran her tongue through the crease between her inner thighs.

    ‘Oh my god, she’s going to do it! She’s really going to lick me there!’ Alice thought, covering her face.

    But just when Holly’s lips were about to meet Alice’s virgin flower, she suddenly raised her head and moved past it. “You’re so cute…” she giggled. She then began kissing Alice’s flat stomach, each kiss wetter than the last. Reaching the girl’s navel, she toyed with her by tonguing the indent. “And so soft…”

    As Holly continued to move up, Alice shuddered as she felt her nipples skating across her smooth skin. It was not a shudder of unpleasantness, Alice was quickly becoming used to the fact that she was with a woman. But even with their location, the brief touches of the barbs from her nipple rings felt ice cold. Alice became tense as Holly at last reached her nonexistent breasts and screwed her eyes shut, just a moment before she felt Holly’s warm wet tongue flick her nipple.

    “And so sweet.”

    Alice was then forced to open her eyes, when instead of continuing, Holly moved up and tenderly kissed her with her eyes sparkling with love.

    “Come on, don’t try to hide. We’re doing this together, remember?”

    Alice nodded with a relit smile and Holly kissed her again. After wetting her tongue in Alice’s mouth, Holly moved back down and traced circles around Alice’s nipple, now erect from her arousal. She was savoring the moment for as long as she could, wanting to enjoy her little sister’s delicious young body. However, her self-restraint quickly vanished and she closed her mouth around the supple point. Alice immediately gasped in bliss as she felt the suction on her delicate flesh. Alice had tried a large number of methods to make her breasts larger, basically any trick she could find online. Everything she had tried, nothing compared to the sensation of another person’s mouth sucking on them, especially a woman.

    Over and over again, Holly switched between her left and right nipples, sucking on them hungrily and pinching on them when they were exposed. Surprising Alice, while Holly was only focusing on her breasts, she felt a very familiar and warm tingling in her nether regions. With each second that passed, the tingling increased in intensity and a continuous whine could be heard passing her lips.

    “Oh god! Oh god! OH GOD!” the young girl moaned as her pleasure threshold broke.

    “Did you cum just from having your nipples toyed with?” Holly laughed. “That’s so cute!”

    Alice looked away, he face red with embarrassment. She couldn’t believe a woman had just triggered an orgasm in her.

    “Don’t worry, you’re going to be cumming like CRAZY tonight.”

    After letting her lips briefly touch Alice’s, she started moving down her surrogate sister’s chest, once again covering her flat belly in kisses. Reaching Alice’s waist, she slowly spread the young girl’s legs, revealing the glistening virgin slit. It looked so small and tight, so pristine. Holly just wanted to dive right in.

    “Um, this won’t hurt, will it?” Alice mumbled.

    “Of course not, it’s pure pleasure. Just relax and let your big sister eat to her heart’s content.”

    Without another word needing to be spoken, Holly buried her head between Alice’s skinny thighs and delved as far into her snatch as she could with her tongue. At the sudden intrusion of the wet tendril, Alice arched her back and moaned like an opera singer. Holly was right, this was amazing! With expertise earned from countless nights pleasuring her sisters at the orphanage, Holly licked every delicious space of Alice’s honeypot, slurping up the virgin juices of her ecstasy. She knew exactly where to lick, how much pressure to put on, and how long to maintain it. She knew precisely how to stimulate the exterior flesh, how to tickle the opening lips, how to massage her sopping wet velvet sleeve, and most importantly, how to tease her clitoris.

    For twenty minutes, Holly played Alice like a saxophone, invoking half a dozen orgasms and leaving the young girl set in an almost permanent arch. At last, Holly pulled away, gasping for air.

    “Whew! No wonder they call it the honeypot, you certainly are sweet. I could go all night with you, but this is a lesson after all. How do you feel?”

    Alice was unable to respond. She was panting even harder than Holly, there were tears streaming down her face, and she looked almost like she was suffering a stroke. But she also had a grin going from ear to ear. “I feel soooooooo goooooooood.”

    “Well don’t fall asleep yet, because there is still SO much fun for us to have.”

    Getting back down, Holly gained a very sly look on her face, as without so much as a single warning, she inserted her index and ring finger into Alice’s virgin cunt, palm up. Alice screamed at the sudden penetration, having never gone so deep even with her own fingers.

    “Ah, good, your hymen is still intact. I can feel it with my fingers. With all the time I spent doing this with my sisters, I learned how to leave the hymen intact. But you’re so tight, you’ll never be able to take Master’s cock in you!”

    Moving her hand in rapid jabs, Holly fingered Alice with machine-like speed, while always making sure not to deflower her. At the same time, she lowered her head and wrapped her lips around Alice’s clitoris, squeezing it with tantalizing pressure. With Holly’s fingers punishing her cunt and her clit being rubbed between Holly’s lips, Alice was screaming at the top of her lungs. It both hurt and felt amazing at the same time. When doing it herself, she was able to control how fast or deep she went, but she no longer had any say in the matter. Holly was able to do whatever she wanted and Alice didn’t have the courage to stop her. She could only lie there, nearly crying as she had yet another orgasm.

    Removing her fingers, Holly pulled apart Alice’s pussy lips with her thumbs, examining her like a gynecologist.

    “No, don’t spread it! It’s too embarrassing!”

    “Ok, that’s better, you’re really starting to loosen up. But we still need you to get used to being penetrated. Let’s try something else.”

    Getting back on the bed, Holly lied down beside Alice, who was as limp as a ragdoll. Without hesitation, Holly put her wet fingers in Alice’s panting mouth, filling her with the taste of her own essence. She momentarily struggled in revulsion, but Holly pinned her down.

    “Just relax, get used to the taste. You’re going to be tasting it a lot.”

    As much as she didn’t want to, Alice nodded and diligently sucked Holly’s fingers clean. She had never thought of doing this, but Alice had to admit, it tasted sweeter than she expected, and there was something about it that thoroughly aroused her. Once her fingers were clean, Holly returned them to Alice’s snatch and once again soaked them. This time, Alice struggled slightly to avoid sucking Holly’s fingers, acting like a baby that refused to let the train enter the tunnel, but as soon as Holly’s fingers touched her lips, she gave in and started sucking them like before. Holly did this several more times, making sure Alice got accustomed to the taste and act.

    “There, that wasn’t so bad, was it?”

    Alice shook her head. She had to admit, this really wasn’t that bad, at least in hindsight.

    “Good, then you’re going to LOVE this.”

    About to ask what Holly meant, Alice yelped as she felt the woman force her saliva-drenched fingers into the young girl’s anus. This certainly the first time she had tried any kind of ass play. It was the strangest feeling she had ever experienced, by a long shot! Alice arched her back and lifted herself off the bed, immediately feeling like something painful would happen if she put any sort of weight on her ass.

    Twisting her fingers in the young girl’s rectum, Holly laughed at Alice’s reaction. “Yeah, I did the same thing my first time, but now I can’t get enough of it. I must say, your ass is really tight, even for a girl your age. We’re going to have to do a lot of work to get it ready for Master.”

    “Ah! Please take your fingers out! I feel like you’re going to rip me open!”

    “No can do, your body needs to be ready for Master’s personal use. Don’t worry. I’ll be gentle tonight. This is just to get you used to the feeling.”

    “But it hurts!” Alice argued, refusing to let her body touch the mattress.

    “No it doesn’t, it just feels weird. You wouldn’t believe what your ass can handle. Relax, you’ll hurt your neck!”

    It took a while for Alice to trust Holly and relax her body, but Holly had all the patience in the world for her little sister. At last, Alice slowly settled herself and lied down on the bed, and found that the pain in her rear was much less than she thought.

    “There, see? Now doesn’t that feel good?” Holly purred as she began working her fingers in and out of Alice’s tight anus. The soft moist flesh certainly felt good against her fingers, and every twirl and push made Alice wince in awkward pleasure.

    “I guess…”

    “Well trust me, I think Master is going to have a fantastic time fucking your asshole. You’re insides are so soft and warm, I imagine it will feel like his cock is settling into a nice hot bath.”

    “You really think so?”

    “Well that’s what it feels like for my fingers. Just lay back, relax, and enjoy.”

    Alice did as she was told and spread her legs, letting Holly have better access. As she fingered her little sister’s asshole, Holly continued penetrating her cunt, this time with her thumb. Alice would have been moaning at the top of her lungs, but Holly had silenced her with her lips. The feeling of Holly’s thumb and fingers churning in her most sensitive places was completely overwhelming, but even while being kissed, Alice’s mind was focused elsewhere. Specifically, she couldn’t help but overanalyze the feeling of Holly’s breasts against her own.

    With every movement of Holly’s arm, her breasts would jiggle ever so slightly, but to Alice, they might as well have been rumbling like vibrators. They were so soft and warm, hot even. Beyond their sensual kissing or the fact that both her front and back doors were being fingered, it was the touching of Holly’s nipples to her own that solidified this act of lesbian intimacy, and that forbidden thought turned her on more than any physical feeling. While she had been against it at first, she was really starting to enjoy the feeling of getting her ass played with.

    After a minute, Holly pulled her fingers out and held them over Alice’s face. Alice again hesitated, but allowed Holly to put them in her mouth, while Holly sucked the pussy juice off her thumb. The taste was much more bitter than her pussy, but still not as bad as she had expected. She simply had to get into the right mindset and learn to draw pleasure from the act. She was not a kinky girl, but what was this if not a learning experience?

    “That’s a good girl, you’re really coming along nicely,” Holly cooed while lovingly kissing Alice on the forehead.

    She then resumed licking the inside of Alice’s mouth, while returning her thumb and fingers to their rightful place inside her. For several minutes, they entered a cycle of fingering and sucking, with Holly and Alice taking turns on who would lick her fingers clean and who would suck her thumb. At last, when she was certain that Alice was ready, Holly pulled away and lied back against the headboard, her legs spread and a wide smile on her face. To Alice, who had just discovered the joy on girl on girl love, her body was beautiful, glowing with sexuality.

    “Come on, honey. Time to show me what you’ve learned.”

    Now brimming with sexual confidence, Alice crawled over and eagerly planted her lips on Holly’s. For several seconds, their tongues danced around each other with mirrored vigor. Finally, they were on the same page with each other. Continuing to kiss, Alice laid her body down on Holly’s, intertwining their naked forms. Holly wrapped her arms and legs around the small girl, enclosing her in her warm soft body like a living blanket, both women relishing the touch of their naked skin.

    Still held in Holly’s embrace, Alice at last ended the kiss and began to move down. Slowly, she brushed her lips across Holly’s cheek, down her neck, and across her collarbone. She stopped there, needing a few moments to collect herself. Everything that had happened so far this night had been Holly’s doing to her and she had simply been going through the motions. Now, everything that would happen would be her own doing. Her first true act of intimacy would be with another woman. Oh well, she had come too far to quit now.

    Taking a deep breath, she lowered her head and took Holly’s left nipple in her mouth. Her face flushed with arousal, Holly moaned softly in euphoria as she felt the young girl suck on her tender flesh. She held Alice even tighter against her, cradling her like a nursing baby. Alice certainly couldn’t be called innocent in the perpetration of such a role. Her mouth was like a vacuum on Holly’s bountiful tits. This was not a natural experience for Alice (outside the whole “nursing” thing), but she had to admit it was pleasurable, certainly erotic. Plus there was the softness and warmth of Holly and the oh so enjoyable squishiness of the melon-sized flesh pillows. She was also having fun playing with Holly’s nipple rings.

    “You look so cute right now,” Holly hummed, “like a little baby.”

    “Please don’t say stuff like that,” Alice groaned, “it makes things weird.”

    The complaint gave Holly a hearty laugh. “Well then, feel free to move along.”

    Alice nodded and continued her descent. She was slow, covering Holly’s flat stomach in kisses and even tonguing her navel. She could feel Holly trembling in excitement. She knew what was coming and longed to feel a young inexperienced tongue against her slit. At last, Alice hung her head over the sopping wet lips of Holly’s cunt. Once again, she took a few moments to collect herself, to mentally prepare for what she was about to do, and to question every aspect of this night. Not only was this another woman’s vagina, but for over a month, Isaac had been pouring his seed into her. Was there any left, any still inside her? At that thought, she put aside all of her doubts and decided to just dive right in.

    As soon as the young girl’s lips touched her own, Holly cried out in happiness. It had been so long since a girl touched her, she had missed it. True, Isaac had a tongue like an eel, but girls always felt different, especially young girls. Alice was certainly settling in nicely. She had gotten over her squeamishness and was now working to send her tongue as deep into Holly as possible. Holly had been wise to first make her start by tasting her own wetness, as it took away so much of Alice’s tension and allowed her to get accustomed to the taste of pussy. It was certainly a completely different experience when getting it directly from someone else’s tap, but the taste was almost exactly like her own, and Holly’s pussy certainly felt good against her tongue and lips. Her first sexual experience was with a woman and she was loving it.

    “Oh yes! Just a little more! Yes! YES!” Holly screamed, clamping her thighs against the sides of Alice’s head.

    Shocking Alice, a flash flood erupted from Holly’s cunt, spraying the young girl in the face, soaking her hair, and running down her throat. Alice threw herself back, sputtering and gasping for air. “Oh god, you didn’t just piss in my face did you?! I’ve been pretty open tonight, but that is seriously where I draw the line!”

    “Don’t worry, it’s not pee. It’s basically water, the equivalent to the male ejaculation. You basically do the same thing whenever you get aroused or have an orgasm, but on a much smaller scale.”

    “You promise?”

    “Of course, my sister told me about it. I tell you, it was a HUGE shock to everyone when it first happened in our bedroom. We screamed so loud that our foster father stormed in and we had to lie and say we had seen a rat.”

    “So what now?”

    Holly sat up and smiled. Leaning over, she kissed Alice on the lips. “The lesson is over, THIS lesson at least. Tomorrow we start with the kinky stuff. But until then, we have a whole night of fun ahead of us.”

    The slamming of the door awoke Alice from her pleasant slumber, but left her too tired to care whom it was. In the seconds that passed, she slowly stirred, enjoying the warmth and smell of Isaac’s bed. She smiled as she heard approaching footsteps and felt pressure on the bed. The sensation that was truly making her happy was the touch of Holly’s tongue in her pussy. However, considering all the time Holly had spent sitting on Alice’s face last night, Alice certainly deserved to get some more treatment in return.

    “Good morning,” Holly purred as she moved up to Alice’s face, but not before lining her stomach and chest with kisses.

    “Good morning,” Alice replied before her lips met Holly’s. “So what’s the plan for today?”

    “Well I just came back from a very interesting toy store. One of my sisters told me about it years ago and I’ve been waiting for the chance to find it. But they can wait. Let’s have a lovely brunch.”

    She then got off the bed with Alice eagerly chasing after her, finding that her new older sister had stripped naked as soon as she entered the apartment. As she followed Holly into the kitchen, her eyes traveled up from Holly’s feet to the back of her neck as she tied her hair into a ponytail. Her eyes lingered on Holly’s fully-developed ass and she licked her lips. Alice didn’t believe homosexuality was a choice, she wasn’t stupid, but Holly had transformed her into something she thought she could never become.

    “So what are we going to have for brunch?” Alice asked as Holly gazed into the fridge with indecisiveness.

    “Well considering what we have waiting for us, we’re going to want something that will sit in our stomachs and take a GOOD long time to reach our lower intestines.”

    Holly was sitting on the edge of the bed with Alice lying across her lap like a misbehaving child about to be spanked. Both girls licked their lips and giggled as Holly squeezed and rubbed Alice’s cute little ass cheeks. Over and over, she moved her hands down and gripped the two vanilla peaches. They felt so good in her hands, such a satisfying feeling.

    “You have got one of the cutest little asses I have ever seen,” Holly giggled.

    “Really?”

    “Of course, I can’t get enough of it.”

    Holly spat between Alice’s ass cheeks and watched as it ran across her asshole and then reached her pussy. Continuing to giggle, Holly rubbed the saliva-soaked orifice with her index finger before slowly penetrating her little sister’s rectum. Alice stretched and purred like a cat as she felt Holly stir her finger in her anus like a whisk. With all the time she had spent getting fingered like this last night, Alice had become a true anal slut. At least she thought so. There was still so much for her to endure.

    One finger, then two, Holly moved them back and forth inside Alice for the next few minutes, enjoying the sensation of the soft wet flesh against her own. With each slow plunge, she could feel the young girl’s asshole loosening and becoming more malleable. Her sexual appetite getting the better of her, Holly pulled out her glistening fingers and licked them clean of Alice’s sinful essence.

    With strings of saliva stretching between her fingers, she reinserted them into Alice, along with her ring finger, making the smile on her face twist in euphoria. Several more minutes passed, with Alice just lying across Holly’s lap, getting her tight asshole fingered. In all honesty, Alice wished she and her new big sister could have just stayed like that forever. It was so pleasant, so calming, and yet so erotically delicious.

    Speaking of delicious, Holly decided that it was time for Alice to get a taste of herself. Most of her hand now drenched, Holly offered her fingers to Alice. Gluttonously, Alice took them in her mouth, slurping up every droplet of her wetness and sucking on each finger like a straw. She loved the taste of her own body. Whether it was her pussy or her ass, she just couldn’t get enough. If a genie magically appeared and offered her three wishes, one of those wishes would be reserved for the ability to bend over far enough and go down on herself.

    “I’m so proud of you, you’ve turned into such a naughty slave. I’m sure Master will take pleasure in violating you,” Holly purred, subtly bragging about her own skills in her ability to train this eager recruit.

    “I sure hope so! I can’t wait for him to come back and use me!” Alice squealed giddily, all while Holly continued to finger-fuck her asshole.

    “Well we still have plenty time before he returns, and there is still so much you have to learn. So, let’s get started…”

    Holly then reached down into a paper bag at the foot of the bed and pulled out a set of anal beads, six in total and each the size of a ping pong ball. Alice stared at the sex toy with wide eyes while Holly struggled to unwrap it. Goddamn plastic packaging! After a quick time-out for Holly to grab some scissors from the kitchen, she returned and freed the glass beads from their prison. This time, Holly lied down on the bed with Alice on top of her in the 69 position. Unfortunately, the girls’ respective heights made it impossible for them to actually 69 each other, but that just meant that Holly had plenty of elbowroom to maneuver. She had her legs spread, letting Alice take solace in the taste of her pussy. Suddenly, all of her confidence was gone, and she now felt true fear for the pain she knew was coming.

    “Ready?” Holly asked. Alice nodded. “Good, because I have another surprise for you. I almost forgot that I’m supposed to be teaching you how to love pain. So let’s try a little classical conditioning and association.”

    Holly then reached into the nearby bedside table and pulled out her peanut rotor and the small pink remote. Inserting the plastic node into Alice’s pussy, Holly turned it on and watched in enjoyment as the young girl squirmed in awkward pleasure. Alice couldn’t believe the sensations buzzing through her. Was this one of those vibrators she had heard so much about? How could such a small toy cause such an intense feeling?! It felt like she had one of the Brookstone neck massagers crammed into her pussy!

    With the toy buzzing inside Alice and filling her with overwhelming pleasure, Holly took the string of anal beads and thoroughly wet them with her mouth. Alice was going to need all the lubrication she could get.

    With the first bead dripping with saliva, Holly offered no hesitation or mercy in her sudden insertion of it into Alice’s asshole. Alice immediately gagged as she felt the huge mass enter her, unable to believe it wasn’t tearing her open. Hell, she couldn’t imagine ever even taking a shit this big! Bowing her head, she whined into Holly’s pussy, trying to distract herself with dedicated sweeps of her tongue inside of her big sister. She winced and shuddered with every millimeter Holly pushed the orb into her, and struggled not to cry as she felt the second bead make contact.

    Ignoring Alice’s whimpers of pain, Holly forced the second bead into the girl’s tiny body, followed by the third and forth. By the fifth, Alice was on the verge of crying. The pressure was so intense, she could barely breath, but at the same time, the vibrator inside her was taunting her with an orgasm desperate to be released. On one hand, she wanted it to stop desperately, but on the other, she would go insane and suffer the female equivalent of “blue balls” if Holly stopped now. She could only bear with it, suffering in both pleasure and pain as the fifth orb was pushed in, and at last, the sixth. All six ping pong balls were inside her, and the rotor was still buzzing.

    “So, how does that feel?” Holly asked, loving the sight of the cord of the anal beads hanging out of Alice.

    Deciding to tease her when she didn’t get a reply, Holly grabbed Alice’s plump little ass cheeks and rubbed them together, trying to grind her insides against the orbs inside her.

    The sudden pressure sent a bolt of electricity up Alice’s spine. “It hurts, but I love it!”

    “Well then, you’re going to love this,” Holly said with a grin as she grabbed the ring at the end of the cord and pulled it.

    POP! POP! POP! POP! POP! POP!

    Moving just slow enough to avoid causing any actual harm to Alice, Holly pulled out the line of anal beads. While the pops were indeed loud, they didn’t even compare to the volume of Alice’s scream. While the sudden removal did hurt, it did trigger a thunderous orgasm within her, nearly making her squirt like Holly.

    “I knew you could handle it, I’m so proud of you! Now we just do that for a little while longer and your ass will be ready for the next step.”

    “Wait… can I please rest for a minute?” Alice whimpered, feeling the rotor within her triggering a rush of miniature climaxes.

    When she received no reply, she looked back and was left awestruck. Holly was holding the string of anal beads up over her head, and opening her mouth, she slurped up the first bead.

    ‘No way…’ Alice thought to herself as she saw the string of beads slowly descend as Holly swallowed the first.

    With the muscles of her throat churning like a giant piston, Holly swallowed the first bead, sucked on the second then swallowed it, sucked on the third one and then swallowed it, and so on. Once she had swallowed the whole thing, she slowly pulled it out of her throat, revealing it to be dripping with her saliva. Holy shit, was she a fucking drug mule?! What the fuck did her sisters do to her?!

    “By the time Master comes home, you’ll have learned to do that in your sleep,” Holly hummed, speaking without the slightest crack in her voice.

    Alice was left so dumbfounded by the spectacle and Holly’s prediction that she barely winced as the anal beads were reinserted into her.

    The beads were inserted and removed from Alice’s tiny body almost a dozen more times. But surprising Alice, Holly would turn off the rotor and wait a few minutes after it was removed. As soon as the first bead would be inserted, the rotor would activate and buzz within her as full power. Pleasure would sweep through her like an electric shock and mix with the pain of the sodomy into a sensational double helix. After the tenth time removing it and giving Alice a short break, Holly reinserted the beads, this time leaving the rotor off. Even without the toy activated, Alice felt her pussy quiver and soak itself in euphoria as if the rotor were bouncing back and forth inside her like an oversized gas particle.

    As soon as she realized this, the pleasure she felt grew exponentially. She truly understood: she was being trained like a pet. Over and over again, Holly toyed with Alice’s anus, but with training learned from the legendary Pavlov, she taught her younger sister to associate the pain of sodomy with sexual pleasure. Now she just had to hammer it in.

    Holly and Alice were sitting on the couch and watching TV, having decided to take a break and let the young girl rest her back door. But that was really the only thing they were taking a break from, as they were both still naked and were working their fingers in each other’s pussies. While the TV droned, the two girls nuzzled each other and purred like cats, relishing the feeling of being toyed with so casually. It was like they were simply fiddling with each other.

    Isaac was lying on his back, bolting the rafters of the factory ceiling. He had been hired to help with the construction crews, building a new auto parts plant down in Boston. His reputation had brought him into the big leagues; he was no longer just a handyman or a contractor. In fact, he was already putting the rest of the construction workers to shame with his speed and skills. As he wiped the sweat off his face for the umpteenth time, his mind once again wandered to the question of what Holly was up to. He had to admit, he was worried about her. She was probably go stir crazy without him, whining and pawing at everything like a lonely puppy.

    Alice was on all fours, panting in nervousness and anticipation. Underneath her, the bed was layered with towels. Behind her, Holly was rubbing olive oil on a large tan dildo, secured to her lap via a harness.

    “This will get you used to the feeling of getting mounted and ridden. Damn, some of my best childhood memories happened while I was wearing one of these things. When I wasn’t the one being fucked, my sisters loved having me fuck them. Now this one is larger than average, but not quite as large as Master.”

    “I just hope I can handle this, this is certainly different than anal beads.”

    Holly poured some olive oil on her hand and rubbed it across Alice’s rear end, making her ass glisten like a pair of peaches soaked in varnish.

    “Don’t worry, I’ll take care of you. I swear you have just got the cutest little ass I have ever seen!”

    “Are you sure it’s ok to do this? Won’t we make a mess?”

    “All these towels will keep the sheets or mattress from being stained. Besides, this isn’t my first time using olive oil. I know how to clean it up.”

    Holly soaped up her fingers and stirred them around in Alice’s asshole to make sure she was properly lubricated. Putting the bottle aside, she wiped her hands on her breasts, removing the remaining oil from her palms and giving her the added bonus of polished titties. Dripping with the yellow oil, the head of the dildo was pressed against Alice’s anus.

    “Ready for this?” Holly asked, leaning over and kissing her little sister behind the ear.

    “As ready as I’ll ever be.”

    “That’s good enough for me!”

    Grabbing Alice by the hips, Holly slammed into her in a single powerful shove, making the girl scream in a mix of pleasure and pain. Fuck. Fuck! FUCK! This was worlds beyond the anal beads! She felt like she had just sat on a freaking bowling pin! She couldn’t breathe! It was as if the dildo was crushing her lungs! It was so big, her legs felt completely useless under her, like big banana peels.

    “Oh god, it’s too big! You’re tearing me open!”

    Worried, Holly pulled out and examined both the toy and Alice’s asshole. “Don’t worry, there isn’t any blood. You haven’t been torn or cut in any way. It’s ok, everyone has that same reaction.”

    Without waiting for Alice to say anything, Holly returned the end of the dildo to its rightful place and forced the toy deep into Alice’s rectum. Again she screamed, but now the pain was much more refined and understandable. It hurt, the stretching of her anal cavity and all the muscles being forced to the sides to accommodate the sex toy, but with the use of the anal beads and the vibrator earlier, she had learned to associate sodomy with pleasure.

    “Oh, I can’t believe I forgot! This should help you enjoy it more.”

    Without pulling out, Holly retrieved the vibrator and remote from the bedside table. Hooking the receiver up to the thigh strap on Alice’s leg, she inserted the rotor and turned it on. Alice’s face became like melted ice cream as pleasure swept through her. With the vibrator buzzing inside her, Alice moaned as Holly began pumping into her. She was moving slowly and gently at first, but her speed soon increased.

    In less than a minute, she was swinging back and forth like a woodpecker’s beak. With each thrust, her oiled breasts jumped into the air, mirroring the same joy on her face. She was grinning from ear to ear and licking her lips as she gripped Alice’s by the hips. Alice’s moans, the squishing of the dildo inside her, and the clapping of her tiny childish rear end against Alice’s thighs were a beautiful melody.

    Holly’s skill with the dildo was masterful, earned by countless nights serving as the human fuck-machine for her sisters’ pleasure. She wasn’t a sadist and didn’t take joy in inflicting pain on her new little sister, but the sex reminded her of home and she certainly took pride in her teaching skills. Soon Alice would be the perfect toy for Isaac’s personal use! Holly couldn’t wait until her master came home and saw his new slave!

    Alice was struggling to stay on all fours. The dildo was slamming the deepest recesses of her asshole with such strength that it made it her whole body feel like a limp noodle. This pressure she was feeling, the vastness of the dildo inside her back door, the pleasurable pain she felt every time Holly rammed her with the dildo, it felt… incredible! All this time, sex with Holly had been tender, kinky, or simply informative, all of which enjoyable at their own levels. But this! Now she understood that perverse look on Holly’s face when she asked why she had chosen to be a slave!

    Holly was mounting her, sodomizing her, violating her with the sex toy, and she was loving it! She finally understood the joy that came with being willingly defiled and brutalized. To be used by this woman so roughly, it took all sense of intimacy out sex and replaced it with kinky degradation and subjugation. This wasn’t like a man or woman fucking or even two women being intimate, this was simply Alice’s young body being brutalized by Holly, turning her into a slave for Isaac’s personal use. It was pure perversion, physical pleasure that was so deliciously sinful that Alice could have been crippled from the waist down and still climax over and over.

    “Oh god, I’m cumming!” Alice cried out, a wide smile on her face with her eyes rolling back.

    “You want to take a break?”

    “Oh please no! Keep going! Fuck my slutty asshole harder! Rape me with that big cock!” she begged, having fully submersed herself in the masochistic mindset.

    With a smile as bright as the sun, Holly leaned over and kissed Alice on the cheek. “I’m so proud of you! All right, if you want it rougher, I’ll go rougher.”

    Instead of leaning back and continuing to fuck Alice in the doggy style, Holly lay on top of her. Much like Isaac when the two of them first had sex, Holly began slamming down onto Alice with her entire body, using her weight to drive the dildo into the deepest recesses of Alice’s anus. The springs of the mattress helped Holly bounce, letting her slingshot herself up and down with frantic speed. While Holly butt-fucked Alice, she ran kisses up the side of her neck and the back of her ear, as well as reached under her to tweak her nipples.

    With the vibrator rubbing her insides, Holly’s fingers pulling on her nipples like she was trying to milk her, and of course the prosthetic phallus being applied like a giant rectal thermometer duct-taped to the end of a jackhammer, Alice could do nothing but moan and cry in masochistic euphoria. Her sense of pleasure and pain would soon be irreparably infused with each other, but until then, the fact that she had become an anal slut and discovered the joys of being violated and subjugated would be enough. While still not on quite the same masochistic level as Holly, the pain she felt from the brutal anal pounding made her want to cry out in happiness. Was this what sex with Isaac would be like? What would vaginal sex feel like? Oh, she just couldn’t wait!

    “How do my tits feel?” Holly whispered, rubbing them against Alice’s back while she dropped herself down onto Alice’s tiny frame.

    “They’re so warm and soft, I love feeling them. I hope my tits grow soon.”

    “Until then, feel free to play with mine.”

    As if telepathic, the two girls separated and changed positions. Now Holly was on her back while Alice sucked the dildo clean. Try as she might, she could only take about five inches in her mouth. She and Holly had not yet gotten to the lessons on oral sex for when Isaac returned. While disappointed, neither of them could stop from giggling as they looked into each other’s eyes.

    “As glad as I am that we had olive oil for the start, I have to say that is kind of ruins the taste.”

    “Don’t worry, you can lick my ass as much as you want.”

    “I’ll certainly take you up on that offer. But right now, I want to play with those sweet boobs.”

    Picking up the bottle of olive oil on the floor beside the bed, Alice applied a syrupy layer to the dildo and then poured some of Holly’s stomach. Climbing up onto Holly’s lap, Alice shuddered and winced as she dildo entered her gaping asshole. So much had been done to her in so short a time; Holly had succeeded in turning Alice into an anal slut. Once the toy was inside her, Alice experimentally raised herself up, trying to get used to the combination of both the feeling of the dildo inside her and the effort required to lift herself. The fact that she still had the vibrator inside her was not making things easy. It took a minute or so before she could start properly riding, albeit slowly. It didn’t matter, as she was interested in something else.

    With the puddle of oil on Holly’s stomach having long since overflown, Alice began rubbing it across Holly’s chest. The sunlight from the window gleamed in the oil brilliantly, illuminating Holly’s perfect figure and reinforcing the size of her breasts. Her hands dripping with oil, Alice hungrily squeezed Holly’s glorious mountains. They were so big, it was like they were enveloping her hands instead of it being the other way around. With how small her hands were, the melon-sized spheres of soft skin seemed even larger than before. They were so soft and squishy, yet so firm and elastic, bouncing back from everything Alice did to them. She couldn’t stop fondling them, they felt so good in her grip, like she was working a pair of giant stress balls.

    Rocking back and forth on the dildo, stretching her asshole to its limits, Alice played with Holly’s breasts with endless enjoyment. She squeezed them, smacked them, rubbed them together, and even toyed with Holly’s nipples with her thumbs like she was playing a videogame. All the while, Holly moaned and purred from Alice’s intimate and playful touching.

    “Come here, lean forward on all fours.”

    Alice did as she was told, and with the girl suspended over her, Holly simultaneously raised her head to insert her tongue into the young girls mouth and began bucking her hips, thrusting straight up into Alice’s anus with the strap-on. As the icing on the cake, she reached up and began pulling on Alice’s nipples like she was trying to milk her. Having her asshole brutalized, her flat breasts pulled on, and her mouth licked pushed Alice over the edge, giving her a thunderous orgasm that made her scream at the top of her lungs.

    With just enough strength to pull herself off the dildo, Alice collapsed on top of Holly, her face buried in the woman’s oiled tits.

    “That was amazing.”

    “Well if you want to give your ass a break, I know a great way to pay me back. Catch your breath and then you can have a turn with the strap-on.”

    Isaac was pouring sweat underneath his welding mask and leather coat, trying to hold the cutting torch steady as he shaped the I-beam for fitting. An error had been made earlier by one of the guys on the construction crew and now a revision had to be made to the materials. Oh well, he already knew where he could put the severed end of the I-beam. It would be a great corner foundation.

    Alice was standing in the bedroom doorway, strung up like Holly was when Isaac first punished her. On her nipples were the electric clamps and she was screaming as Holly’s new vibrator buzzed between her legs. It was bought from the sex shop, large enough to require a power outlet with a head the size of a tennis ball. Compared to the little peanut rotor they normally used, this was downright destructive.

    The vibrations against her plump pussy lips were so powerful that she felt like she was being shaken apart. Kneeling between her legs and fingering the girl’s asshole, Holly giggled as she grinded the bulbous head against Alice’s pussy and listened to her moans through the gag in her mouth.

    Isaac coughed and gagged, having received a lungful of dust when emptying a bag of cement into the mixer. He was helping set the floors for one of the factory departments but now he felt like he was going to hack up a lung. Construction work wasn’t always graceful.

    “Oh yes, harder!” Alice screamed, bent over on all fours as Holly whipped her with one of Isaac’s belts.

    Her rear end was already flushed red with welts, but every lash of the hard leather filled her with ecstasy. She had been transformed into a full masochist, and the wetness between her legs proved that.

    Isaac was in his motel room, eating a meatball sub. He had just taken a much-needed shower and was looking forward to the next day. The factory wasn’t complete but his contract was almost fulfilled. He just needed to work for a few hours on Sunday and finish his work; then he could head home.

    Holly was on her back, her breasts heaving and bouncing with each thrust Alice made. The young girl was wearing the strap-on, used on her earlier. Holly’s knees were almost up on Alice’s shoulders due to the huge difference between their heights, and the motion required to use the strap-on was completely foreign to her. However, she was quickly getting the hang of it and the sight of the toy being slammed into Holly’s slit was arousing her to no end.

    “Oh god yes! Fuck me! Fuck my pussy harder!” Holly screamed, holding onto the mattress for dear life.

    Isaac was loading his tools into his truck, excited to be going home. He hadn’t masturbated since leaving home, so to say he was backed up would be an understatement. He couldn’t wait to mount Holly like a dog and empty everything he had into her sweet pussy.

    It was noon when Holly and Alice woke up, their naked bodies intertwined and sticky with each other’s bodily fluids (and plenty of olive oil). Alice purred as she woke, held in Holly’s warm and loving embrace.

    “Master comes home today, right?”

    “That’s right. Your life as his slave will soon start. Welcome home,” Holly whispered, kissing her little sister on the forehead.

    Please comment!


  • Subjects 0 – CH 6

    Font size : +


    Plans are laid, and plans are ruined…

    ————————————————————————————-
    PERSONAL NOTE: Damnit! My meeting with the CEO has been postponed till next week. Oh well, the excess baggage will be gone soon enough.

    END NOTE.
    ————————————————————————————-

    Carol hung up the phone, and heaved a large sigh in relief. Mrs. Julander had agreed to hold off the meeting with Harold for a week, but it had required some fast talking. She was just glad she had been able to break into Harold’s files and see what he had been planning.

    Reading over his notes, she began to see just what a monster the man truly was. She had known that he was using the substance on himself to seduce women, but had had no idea he was doing other human testing outside the company. Where had he gotten the resources to pull off any of this? Digging a little deeper it was easy to find. He had seduced enough rich women with the substance, that he had virtually unlimited funds at his disposal. The man was corrupt beyond measure, and Carol knew she had to stop him.

    The big question, however, was ‘how’?

    She needed to synthesize her antidote first. If she could get that to Mrs. Julander before her meeting with Harold, then Carol might just be able to keep her job. At first she had thought to present his notes to Mrs. Julander as evidence to what Harold was doing, but there was no way to prove that Carol hadn’t planted the notes after she had hacked his files.

    Her phone rang, and she answered it before checking the caller ID, assuming it was Mrs. Julander calling her back.

    “Mom?” Carol cursed inwardly, as the sound of her daughter’s voice filled the phone. She knew she had neglected her daughter worse than she had her son over the last while, but didn’t know how she was going to face her daughter. She knew that April and Adam had been sleeping together, had even caught them in the act, but had been so overcome with her own lusts, that she had been unable to stop them. Had, in fact, barely been able to stop herself from joining in on the debauchery. The fact that she had now slept with her son twice didn’t help matters. “Are you there?”

    Carol snapped out of her thoughts. “Sorry, April, I’m a little busy now. What did you need?” She knew her voice was a little hard, but she needed to concentrate on her work.

    The phone was silent for a moment, and Carol started to get frustrated. Why wouldn’t her daughter just talk, so that she could get back to work?

    “I need my mother,” the words finally came, and Carol could tell that they were soaked in tears. She began to berate herself for another reason. Her daughter needed her, and she had been too caught up in her own concerns, to worry about April. Her motherly instincts kicked in, and Carol knew that, while she had a lot of work ahead of her, family still had to come first.

    “I’ll be there as soon as I can,” Carol promised, and then erased all her tracks on the computer. She then uploaded her files to her own personal server. Harold wouldn’t get his hands on more of her research; much less know that she had been spying on him.

    Luckily traffic was minimal, and Carol soon found herself outside her daughter’s apartment. The door opened before she had the chance to knock, and she was accosted by the younger woman throwing her arms around Carol. She could feel hot tears through her shirt, as April cried against her chest. What had happened? Had Adam been ignoring her since he had slept with his mother?

    She was both angered and pleased at that thought. Angered that her son would treat any woman this way, but pleased that she had had that kind of effect on her son, then angered at herself for her selfish feelings.

    Carol guided her daughter into her apartment, and soon found the couch. She sat them down, and let the younger woman cry for awhile, April’s arms never leaving her.

    When the tears had finally stopped, Carol just continued to hold her daughter against her breast for awhile, relishing in this ‘normal’ family behavior.

    “What was that about,” she finally asked, almost afraid her daughter had fallen asleep on her.

    April’s arms tightened for a moment before she responded. “I just really needed my mother,” she said and looked up. Carol noted how bloodshot her eyes were, and could still see where her tears had left tracks going down her face, but she had to admit she had raised a very beautiful young woman. April smiled up at her, and Carol leaned down to kiss her forehead.

    “If you are feeling better, then I really need to get back to work,” she said, trying to stand, but April’s arms only tightened, refusing to let go.

    “Stay just a little longer?” Carol sighed at the pleading quality of her daughter’s tone, and resigned herself to staying longer. When April finally released her, and stood, Carol was in for another shock. April was pregnant. She had known that it was likely to happen, but the shock of seeing the small bump on her little girl’s belly still surprised her.

    “How far along are you?” Carol asked amazed at how steady her voice sounded.

    April blushed, and Carol again thought how cute she was. “A few months, I think. Minnie and I are due about the same time. My emotions have been so crazy lately.”

    “Minnie?” Carol had forgotten about April’s roommate. She had assumed that the pretense of Adam dating the other woman had been just that, but now she realized just how naive that was. With Adam’s pheromones, there was no way another woman would be able to resist while he and his sister were around each other. Carol knew immediately that Minnie’s child was his too. She just marveled that April seemed to be okay with sharing her brother. “Is she carrying Adam’s child too?” She asked only to let her daughter know that she knew who the father of her child really was.

    April’s eyes grew large at the question, and she tried to stammer a denial, before finally asking, “You know?”

    Carol smiled, and nodded her head. “For some time now.”

    “And you’re okay with it?” Carol could see the trepidation in her child’s eyes, and hear the quiver in her voice.

    She pulled her daughter back into a hug, remembering the day she had caught them at home, making love in her son’s room, while she masturbated outside the door. She could feel herself getting wet at the thought, but tried to push it aside.

    She didn’t trust herself to speak, and so contented herself to holding April. She started to rub her daughter’s back lightly, consolingly, wanting April to know that everything would be okay. April began to return the favor, and Carol enjoyed the feeling of the gentle touch. A feeling of loving and contentment washed over her, as she buried her face in April’s hair.

    Carol’s hands roamed to further and further places, until she unexpectedly found them caressing April’s ass. April moaned into Carol’s neck, and even felt lips brush the sensitive skin at her collar bone. Carol let out a moan of her own at the touch, and felt fire take hold in its aftermath. “Wha– What are we doing?” She asked in a haze, trying to make sense of the situation. Carol tried to bring her hands around to April’s front in order to push her away, and found she was squeezing April’s ample bosom instead.

    “I don’t know,” April replied breathlessly, “but don’t stop. That feels good.”

    Carol then realized that her daughter wasn’t wearing a bra, and that she was thumbing her nipples through the thin cloth of her shirt. She looked down, not wanting to believe this was actually happening, and found herself staring into April’s big beautiful eyes. Without knowing why she did it, Carol leaned over, and pressed their lips together. April’s tongue immediately sought entrance into her mouth, and Carol was happy to let it in.

    A small voice tried to warn Carol about pheromones, and she even tried to summon up enough anger to fight them off, but April’s hands found her slightly smaller breasts, and she gave in to the seduction.

    Carol pulled April back down on the couch, their lips never parting. As she lay back, April followed, and was soon on top, as they kissed frantically.

    April lifted her head, and stared into Carol’s eyes. “I can’t believe I am about to do this with my own mom!”

    April’s words struck Carol, and she froze. What was she about to do? And with her daughter! A hand pressed firmly against her crotch, and the thoughts changed. I’m about to get off by my own daughter, and am doing nothing for her in return!

    ————————————————————————————-
    PERSONAL NOTE: Perhaps the delay in the meeting with the CEO was a blessing in disguise. Either women are starting to become immune to the effects of the substance, or my current batch is faulty. Will try a different batch tomorrow.

    END NOTE.
    ————————————————————————————-

    Carol reached down, and began applying her own pressure to April’s groin, eliciting a low moan of pleasure. With her free hand, she reached up behind April’s head, and pulled her back down into a kiss. April’s hands moved to the hem of her mother’s shirt, and started tugging it up. Carol broke the kiss long enough to help, and then removed her bra.

    “Damn!” April announced on seeing her mother’s chest. She had always wondered what her mother’s tits looked like. While April’s were bigger, Carol’s were soft, and had a wonderful curve to them as they sat on her chest. Unwilling to resist the temptation, she leaned forward, and sucked one of her nipples between her lips. Carol groaned in delight, and then put her hands back against her daughter’s covered pussy.

    Carol’s tit hardened nicely in her mouth, as April worked it with her tongue, occasionally nibbling it to the sound of squeals from her horny mother. Why hadn’t they done this years before? April had always thought her mother was a beautiful woman, and often thought that it might be her attraction for her mother that had perhaps been at the root of her bi-sexuality.

    April started to work on Carol’s pants, pulling them down as far as she could without releasing the nipple, then using her feet to push them the rest of the way off. She slipped her hand under her mother’s panties, and for the first time felt Carol’s soaked pussy. Knowing that it was her mother’s sex she had a hold of sent a shiver down her spine, and increased her own arousal tenfold.

    April finally released the turgid nipple, and began kissing her way down Carol’s stomach. She tried to take it slow and teasing, but she wanted to taste this older woman something fierce. When she finally reached the sodden panties, she gave them one light kiss, before pulling them aside, and shoving her tongue in.

    “Oh, April!” Carol exclaimed, and using her hands on the back of her daughter’s head, tried to pull her in more. April was more than content to let her, and began to suck hard. She was rewarded with a face full of her mother’s cum, as her legs locked around April’s head, muffling her squeals of bliss.

    When the older woman had finally calmed down a little, April pulled back, and took off her shirt. Carol’s arms shot out to April’s sides, and pulled her breasts to her mother’s waiting mouth. Carol was obviously new to sucking on a woman’s nipples, but she knew enough to make April’s pussy gush a little more. While her mother feasted on her chest, April pulled her pants down and off. She then placed her hands on the sides of Carol’s beautiful face, and pulled her away. Her nipple suddenly felt naked, but she had other plans.

    “I want you,” she told her mother simply, and Carol merely nodded in submission.

    Taking her mother by the hand, April led her back to her own room, and rummaged around in one of her drawers. She had a few toys from before Minnie and her started screwing Adam, and knew just the one she wanted. When she finally found it, she pulled it out, and grinned wickedly at the older woman. It was a strap-on, with a smaller insert for her.

    “I’ve never…” Carol said nervously, and April found it endearing.

    April gave her a soft peck on the lips. “Don’t worry, mom. Just lay down, and I’ll take care of everything. Carol nodded, and did as she was told, while April strapped the tool on. She slipped the small phallus into her as she did so, and noted that it couldn’t even compare to her brother, but was at least something inside her. There was a small part that pressed against her clit, and it moved while she applied a bit of lube to the rubber dong.

    April bent over her mother, and suckled her left nipple into her mouth, as she rubbed the head of the toy against her mother’s labia. Carol hunched her hips against it, demanding its entrance without using words.

    April looked up at her mother and smiled. Carol’s eyes were scrunched tightly closed, and her pleasure was written all over her face, in the way she sucked in her breath, and how she bit her bottom lip. April was doing this for her mother, and was receiving her own pleasure in that knowledge. “I love you, mom,” she said while releasing the tit and sliding her hips forward.

    The phallus slid in easily, and April enjoyed watching Carol’s eyes roll back in her head as she mewled in pleasure. April kept moving forward, until their hips met, then stopped.

    Carol’s eyes flew open as she looked up at her daughter. April felt hands grab each of her butt cheeks, and try to pull her in further. April pulled back however, only to be forced back by Carol’s demanding hands. Their hips met with a slap, and both women moaned as their respective phalluses moved inside them.

    April moved back again, only to once again be brought down into her mother. They started up a rhythm of this, both building up a sweat, until April heard something she didn’t expect.

    “Gawd, why can’t this be as big as Adam’s cock?”

    April understood immediately what she meant. Adam’s penis was bigger than this toy, which is why Minnie and her hadn’t been using it. Carol must have realized what she’d said, as her eyes grew large, and filled with fear.

    “That’s not what I meant,” she tried to protest. “I– I–” April cut her off with a kiss, and began to thrust her hips as hard as she could into her mother. So she was fucking him too, huh? April wondered how many other women her brother was fucking.

    April reached down, and filled each of her hands with her mother’s ass, as she kept up her onslaught. She was getting close, more from the friction on her own clit, than the pinky sized rubber inside her, and knew that Carol was too.

    Carol came first, and not for the first time April wondered what it would be like to have a real cock and feel a woman cum on it. She followed soon after, as she bent over and kissed her beautiful mother.

    ————————————————————————————-
    PERSONAL NOTE: Same results with new batch. I was actually downright rejected! I couldn’t believe it. As if any woman wouldn’t give her right foot to be with a man of my caliber. I must get to the bottom of this!

    END NOTE.
    ————————————————————————————-

    Miss Shelly had been frantic all day. She had failed to catch Adam at home yesterday to tell him the good news, and hadn’t yet seen him in the hallways either. She hoped that he was alright, and nothing bad had happened to him. If any of her students had noticed her behavior, they had been wise enough to keep it to themselves.

    Her final class couldn’t come quick enough. She had found herself snapping at some students for no reason, only to completely lose track of what another was saying, because she was lost in thoughts and worries over her beloved Adam.

    When sixth period had finally ended, Shelly had to seat herself at her desk, in order to wait for him. She wanted to wait out in the hallway, and run to him when she saw him. She wanted to wrap her arms around him, and kiss him fervently. She knew that none of this could happen till after he graduated next week. She needed to keep her job.

    She couldn’t stop a small sigh of relief from escaping her when he finally walked in. All her fears were suddenly calmed, as he looked at her and gave her that special smile that she knew was just for her.

    A new worry popped into her head though. How would he take her news? He was young, and still had so much of his life ahead of him. Would he welcome their unborn child, or curse her for it? She had thought she had been careful, always taking her birth control pills, but somehow his sperm had still reached her egg.

    The bell rang, and the class immediately went silent. Shelly had hoped that Adam would give her some excuse to keep him after class today, but he behaved exceptionally well. She wasn’t even able to create anything as an excuse to keep him after.

    Class went by all too fast for her, and before she knew it, the final bell rang, dismissing her students, and her Adam, for the day.

    Feeling rejected because he hadn’t even tried to give her an excuse to keep him after school, Shelly slumped into her desk, and laid her head on the smooth surface.

    Why did he treat her this way? Some small part of her knew that her emotions were slightly askew because of the pregnancy and the hormones, but she didn’t much care right now.

    “Miss Shelly?” She looked up, unable to hide the hope that suddenly blossomed inside her. Some students were still filing out, and she fought hard to regain control of her facial features. “I was hoping you could help me with today’s lesson. I seem to have a hard time wrapping myself around the body of these paragraphs.” The way he said some of those words sent a bolt of electricity straight through to her pussy.

    She sat there looking at him for a few seconds, admiring her young lover, before she remembered that she was supposed to speak. “Oh– Of course. Why don’t you show me your… um… Work?” He grinned at her, and it dazzled her heart to see it. He would understand. He was young yes, but he was intelligent, and would love her and their child.

    Adam placed his book before her, but she couldn’t pull her eyes away from his face. He started to make up something about what she had tried to teach them about today, but she didn’t hear a word of it.

    When the last student finally left, he walked to the door and locked it.

    He started to remove his shirt as he walked back, and even though she was sitting, she could already feel herself getting weak in the knees as he did so.

    She had to remind herself that there was something she wanted to tell him. Now what was it…? Oh yeah! It was–

    His shirt hit the floor.

    He wasn’t overly well built, but he was perfect for her. He was strong enough to pick her up, and hold her in his arms.

    He was back to her now, a curious look on his face. “Is something wrong? Are you not in the mood?” His questions stung her. How could he think she wasn’t in the mood? She was ravenous; she wanted to feel him in her. She wanted to hold him in her arms, as he filled her full of his seed. His seed!

    “I’m pregnant,” the words left her mouth, and for a second she wasn’t sure if she had been the one to say them. Suddenly everything seemed to slow down, as she watched the realization of what she had just said, cross his masculine face.

    ————————————————————————————-
    PERSONAL NOTE: Some personal testing shows that it is actually ME that has become immune to the substance. It no longer bonds with my body chemistry to make the women want me. Somehow my body now rejects it.

    END NOTE.
    ————————————————————————————-

    “I’m pregnant,” the words seemed to reverberate through his skull. He stood stock still, stunned by the words. Even though his sister and Minnie had delivered the same news to him not so long ago, hearing it again, and from a different source, struck him anew. He still wasn’t sure how he was going to take care of two other babies, and now he had to worry about a third.

    For a split second he worried about his mother, but then dismissed it. She had told him she was taking something the morning after that would make sure she didn’t get knocked up. But hadn’t Shelly told him that she was on the pill too? Just like April and Minnie…

    “Say something… PLEASE!” The desperation in her voice snapped him out of his thoughts. He looked down at her, and saw a changed woman from the stern and strict teacher she had been not that long ago. She no longer wore her dark hair in a too-tight bun, but let it flow freely down to her shoulders. Her dark tanned skin seemed to glow from within, and even her eyes behind her glasses and long eyelashes seemed to sparkle as they regarded him with worry.

    The only problem was he didn’t know what to say. He knew that he would do the responsible thing, and take care of the child, at least as much as he could. He just had to hope he could get a good paying job with benefits soon. So far the job market had been slim, though.

    In the end, he decided to cop out, and simply leaned forward to kiss her. Luckily this seemed to alleviate her fears, as she met his lips with passion, standing to press her body to his. Their lips and bodies molded together perfectly, so that even air couldn’t find a pathway through. He let his hands travel across her back, then to the front. He undid the buttons to her blouse one by one, and then slipped it off her shoulders when he was done.

    The sound of her blouse hitting the floor was covered by her sigh as he nibbled on her neck. He saw right away that this was one of her front clasping bras, and delighted in squeezing her large jugs together in order to free them from their cumbersome prison. She sighed again when it hit the floor, and he trapped her breasts with his hands and mouth. He loved how firm Shelly’s tits were!

    Adam felt his teacher’s hands worry at his belt buckle, and a moment later his shorts and boxers dropped to his ankles. He was the one to sigh now as her slender fingers grasped his manhood, and slid up and down his shaft.

    She spun them around, and pressed him back into her desk. He had noticed that she had kept it pretty clear of things since their first encounter on it. He hopped up, and smiled as Shelly pulled his face to hers for a short kiss, before kissing her way lower down. She worked her way across his pecks, abdomen, and then gracefully slipped her large soft lips around his cock. He groaned loudly, as he felt her tongue swirl around his head, remembering too late that he needed to be quiet. They were still in the school.

    Shelly looked up at him, and he found that she looked extremely sexy with him in her mouth, and looking up to meet his eyes. He left her mouth with a pop, and she smiled broadly. “I have a special treat for my young lover,” she told him, then put him back in her mouth. She pressed her head down, trying to take his largeness down her throat, but failing. It still felt good though, and he appreciated her attempt. She tried a couple more times, and when she finally pulled off him, he noted that he was soaked in her saliva. “That ought to do it,” she smiled triumphantly.

    Before he knew what to think she stood and dropped her long skirt to the floor, which was then followed by her small panties. She took his hands in hers, and pulled him from the desk. Pulling him into a powerful kiss, he reached down, and started to rub his head against her crotch, but she pulled away.

    “Uh-uh,” she said, again with that dazzling smile of hers. “I want to feel you in my ass today.”

    If Adam hadn’t had better control over himself, he would have shot his load right then. This was still something he hadn’t yet done. To think that he would be able to do it to his sexy teacher was almost too much. Now he understood the reason for all of the saliva.

    She spun them around, and then placed her hands on the desk as she bent over, wiggling her rear towards him. He needed no further invitation, and stepped up to her fine ass.

    “Take it slow. I’ve never let anyone back there, before, but I have used a few toys to try it out. I understand some women don’t like it, but I thought it felt great.”

    The thought of her masturbating with something in her anus filled Adam with a lust he hadn’t felt in awhile. He pressed his pulsing cock to her brown hole, and had to hold back from trying to slam it in. As it was, as soon as his head cleared her sphincter, she let out a grunt, and reached back to place her hand on his chest. He had a great view of her right breast as she twisted, dangling from her chest, and carefully reached forward to play with her nipples. She smiled at him appreciatively, and then gently pressed back against him. He moaned at the feeling of her tight anus sliding slowly down his length. Every couple centimeters she would stop, and move off him a little, but then push back again, taking him ever deeper into her colon.

    He continued to fondle her breast as he felt that last little bit slip inside her. “You’re a LOT bigger than any of my toys,” she told in, slightly out of breath. “Start out slow. I am still getting used to you. I don’t know how long I will last though.” She emphasized the last of her sentence with a wiggle of her filled ass, making Adam moan in delight.

    Adam heeded her advice, and relished the feeling of her gently gliding off his member till only his head was still in her, then carefully pressing back in. After a couple long strokes like this, he recognized that lusty look in her eyes, as she nodded for him to go faster. He picked up his pace, marveling at how tight she was back there. She began to press back against him, and grunting as she did so, so that he had to release her nipple, and hold onto her hips to keep his balance.

    It was taking all of his self control to keep from yelling out his joy at this new sensation, and by the way he sometimes saw Shelly biting her lower lip as she tossed her head from side to side, she was trying to hold back screams of her own.

    Suddenly Shelly’s anus clamped down hard on him, and he had to grip her hips firmly in order to keep her from collapsing to the floor as her knees gave out on her. Adam felt his own orgasm come on, and started shooting his hot seed deep into her colon.

    Shelly moaned her own rapture as he came, and he had to lean forward now to grip the desk, as one of his most powerful orgasms ever ripped through him.

    As he pulled his limp member out of her, Shelly spun around, and kissed him furiously. “Thank you for being so understanding! After you graduate, we can move in together, and be a real couple!”

    Adam groaned inwardly.

    ————————————————————————————-
    PERSONAL NOTE: All attempts to halt my body’s reaction to the substance have failed. It simply no longer works on me. I will not give up however. There must be another way.

    END NOTE.
    ————————————————————————————-

    Carol was still smiling as she pulled out of the parking lot. She glanced down at the strap-on dildo in the passenger seat, as ideas began to blossom in her mind.

    She knew that she had been under the effects of her daughter’s pheromones, but for once she didn’t care. At least this time she wouldn’t have to taste that vile concoction as a morning after pill substitute. What she couldn’t understand however, was why her daughter’s pheromones had worked on her. With her Adam’s, they only worked on the opposite sex, and yet April’s appeared to work on both sexes.

    Using her daughter’s juices from the toy, she should be able to synthesize a new substance, and maybe even get her revenge on Harold. She just had to come up with a plan within a week.

    ————————————————————————————-
    PERSONAL NOTE: I need to find some way to find a new formula. One that my body won’t reject, and I need to find it before the meeting next week, or my plans will be ruined.

    END NOTE.
    ————————————————————————————-

    Minnie sat, reading over the documents before her; everything seemed in order and completely legitimate. Her unborn child would be part of a study, which she would get paid for. Not only that, but all medical expenses would be covered too. The large man in front of her promised that no harm would come to her child, and that she would help many other women out as they studied her child.

    Grabbing the proffered pen, Minnie happily signed the documents, and then stood to shake the man’s hand.

    “Thank you…”

    “Jones. Call me Jones,” the man told her, smiling broadly himself. “And thank you! If we learn what I hope we can from your child, then many other women will be able to experience the joys you are having.”

    Minnie wasn’t too sure exactly what ‘joys’ he was referring to. Pregnancy so far hadn’t been so bad, but she knew that the worst discomforts were yet to come.

    She couldn’t wait to get home and tell April and Adam about the great news.

    ————————————————————————————-
    PERSONAL NOTE: With this new DNA I should be able to create a different formula that my body will accept. Also, with access to the growing fetus, I might just be able to identify the genes responsible for the pheromones. If I can do that, I could create the right circumstances to give me the ability to make my own pheromones, and never have to rely on the substance again.

    END NOTE.
    ————————————————————————————-

    +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
    Please leave a comment below. I read them all, and check as often as I can for new ones. Also, visit my forum http://forum.xnxx.com/showthread.php?p=4387986 for pics of my characters as well as info on my stories.

    Thank you to everyone who has read this far into the series. I truly hope you have enjoyed reading it as much as I’ve enjoyed writing these stories!


  • Donna And Megan Part 1

    Font size : +


    Donna walks out to the balcony of her penthouse and overlooks the city , with glass of Gentleman Jack on the rocks, on one hand and a Cigarette on the other and slowly sighs, as she takes a long drag of her smoke and slowly exhales

    Donna walks out to the balcony of her penthouse and overlooks the city , with glass of Gentleman Jack on the rocks, on one hand and a Cigarette on the other and slowly sighs, as she takes a long drag of her smoke and slowly exhales, she was on hormonal therapy for the past 30 years but never got around to getting the gender correction surgery done, at the age of 56 she had made quite some money for herself…. With 3 tech companies to her name, she was quite the successful business woman, however with all that it meant she had little time for her personal relationships, her family disowned her, after dropping out of school she lost touch with her friends, all this success yet on this night she felt so alone.

    As she took another sip , she thought to herself…. ” I’m tired of being alone , I want to share my life with someone…someone I can support and mentor ” but she didn’t know where to start.. So she went to the one place she could possibly find an answer…. “Google” … and after a couple of hours she landed on “seeking arrangement.com”, she made an account and started looking for prospective partners. After weeding out many fake and desperate profiles, she came across a profile. It was of a student, she was 18 years old, attending a university mastering in cybersecurity. This particular university was a 10-minute drive from her apartment, so she sent the girl a message, asking for her contact info and turned in for the night.

    The next morning while enjoying her breakfast she was checking on her mails to see that Sarah had responded, she had sent her contact number and had said to call her as soon as you got the message. Donna promptly dialled the number, and on the third ring megan picked up,

    “Hello?”

    “Hello megan this is donna I emailed you last night”

    “ohh….. Hello donna” she sounded very calm and collected… “I have to ask due to past experiences with others….do you have any problem with me being a fat girl?”

    Donna chuckles “not at all… in fact i’m quite curvy myself”

    Donna hears her smile as her voice starts to sound much happier “have you had a sugar baby before….and what are you looking for here?”

    Donna chuckles “no I have not had a sugar baby before this is quite new to me, i’m sure you have a lot of questions why don’t we meet somewhere and talk things over? Name you time and place I don’t have much to do today anyway”

    “ill text you an address be there in an hour”

    Donna smiles “okay I’ll see you soon “ As she ends the call, moments later the phone beeps with a text message, which reads the address to the nearby Starbucks..”

    An hour later Donna pulls up to the starbucks and walks in and immediately notices who she is looking for sitting by a window sipping her coffee, she was wearing a red scarf, a linkin park shirt, a black rocker jacket and boots, the tips of her hair was coloured red. In addition, she wasn’t lying about her curves, from the wide she had the body profile of actress Ariel winter, only much more chubbier than her.

    Donna slowly approached her “hello you must be megan”…as she extended her hand to the girl, as she looked up at Donna with her blue eyes Donna went weak at her knees.

    She then smiled and took Donna’s hand in hers “that must make you Donna”, Donna blushed like a little girl, “may I take a seat?” Megan shows the empty chair opposite to her with her free hand “please do”.

    Megan leaned in “So tell me why did you get into being a sugar momma?”Donna spends the next thirty minutes telling Megan her life story. And then finishes with “ I’m 56 now with more money than I could ever hope to spend, and after all these years I feel lonely, but I don’t want a partner….i want someone I can guild and support ,maybe even take care of up to some extent”.

    Megan listens and nods her head, and she leans in keeping the empty coffee cup on the table…”and for all of that what do you expect in return?”

    Donna looked taken back “i hadn’t really thought about it if i’m honest, i suppose a bit of help around the apartment in cleaning “…donna thought for a bit…“

    How good is your driving?” …Megan chuckles and replies “I’m pretty good” …Donna smiles leaning back as she takes her car keys out, and looks at megan…”up for a little test?”

    Megan nods, as Donna throws her the keys and walks out the shop to her car, Megan follows behind her, and nods in approval as she sees the car, a 2020 Mercedes Benz s65 amg, “maybe we do have a few things in common after all”. Donna smiles as she hits send on her phone, and Megan ‘s phone beeps in response, she opens it up to see a location update ….”take me there.. You have 10 minutes.. And if I feel the slightest bump the deal is off, and sweetie this is just my daily…. Wait till you see my collection” as she closes the door behind her grinning.

    9 minutes later they pull up to her house, and Donna navigates Megan around the house to the garage, as the massive door opens, they are greeted by a 20 car garage, with one parking space left, Megan parks the car in one swoop. Both of them proceed to get out as Megan looks around the collection of cars, Donna looks at her watch,” hmm 10 minutes on the dot, colour me impressed”, she turns her gaze to Megan, who is taking in her car collection. megan looks back at Donna, “to say that I’m impressed would be an understatement”,Donna smiles “ well I’m glad you have the same taste in cars like I do,…… shall we go inside?”, megan smiles “please lead the way”

    Both of them head inside, Donna sets her bag down on the coffee table , Megan looks around the living room as she walks behind donna. Donna looks at her…”liking what you are seeing so far?” , megan nods and looks at donna, “come i’ll show you to your room”, donna leads megan down a small hallway, and opens one of the three doors at the end of it ….she opens it and steps aside….”here it is”, megan steps inside to a fully furnished room with a walk in closet, a rather large bed, its own bathroom,a 75” flat screen and A/C, megan beams ….. “this is amazing and far beyond what i was expecting.” Donna smiles and opens the second door,”well this is my room, you have any scary nightmares you know which door to knock” Donna giggles.

    Megan drops her bag in her room and peeks into Donna’s room, it’s quite big , with basically what she has in her room, only far more spacious and a walk in closet.She then looks at the third door and turns to Donna, “what’s in there?”, donna smiles proceeding to open the third door revealing an empty room, “there is nothing in there, i haven’t decided yet as to what im going to do with it yet”…she closes back the door , and turns to megan,”why don’t you freshen up and so will i and once we are done, we can talk about things?” Megan nods and goes into her room.

    A few minutes later Meghan walks into Donna’s room fresh after a shower, and freezes as she sees Donna naked drying herself off with her back towards Meghan . she weakly says…..”donna?”, startled donna jumps and turns around, her motion making her loose grip on her towel as it falls on the floor, megan feels the time slow down as her eyes travel from donnas face …to her large tits …and then to her cock…it must have been at least 5 inches long and at least 2 inches thick and it was soft, she looks back into donna’s eyes, as she slowly starts walking closer, “when were you going to tell me?” Donna covers her cock and tits with her hands as her face falls, “i didn’t think you would ever find out, i’m sorry i didn’t tell you this sooner,” Donna’s face falls…” if you want to leave i understand”.

    Meghan comes closer and puts her hand under Donna’s chin lifting her face up to meet her eyes,”leave you?…”She shakes her head and smiles “ I’m not leaving unless you ask me to leave”….she leans in and locks lips with donna. She struggles a bit at first, but in a matter of seconds relaxes against Meghan as her hands find their way wrapping around Megan’s back and pulling her firmly against her….

    Megan pulls her shirt over her head momentarily breaking the kiss, Donna opens her eyes to see the palest yet softest skin she had ever seen,big firm tits, probably a DD or E only wearing panties. Megan takes Donna’s hand and leads her to her bed while wiggling out of her panties. She gets on to the bed and pulls Donna down with her and opens her legs , to accommodate Donna’s hips between them. Donnas now hardening cock nestled between Megan’s pale hairless pussy lips…Donna leans in and locks lips with Megan once again as she starts grinding her hardening cock in between Megan’s wet pussy lips coating Donna’s cock with her pussy juice.

    Donna breaks of the kiss and props herself up on her elbows and looks at megan intently….taking in her eyes lined with black eyeliner and her lips coated in black lipstick making her features look enhanced against her pale white skin, she looks into megan’s eyes and says…”are you sure?” , megan responds by taking her hand to her mouth and spitting onto it….putting it between her legs and grabs donnas hardening cock and rubs her saliva and her pussy juice, and pumps it a few times getting it it to full mast.all without breaking eye contact with donna.

    As the cock grows in Megan’s hands she feels the sheer girth of it at least 4 inches thick and 8 inches long, she wastes no time in opening her legs wider and keeps the cock head on her pussy opening….and softly moans begging with her eyes….. “please fuck my pussy” …..


  • Black Swan Seduction 4

    Font size : +


    Natalie’s world had again been plunged into darkness and the next thing she knew was a feeling of horrible emptiness which compelled her to return to consciousness. When she did Natalie realize the dildo was no longer inside her aching cunt, and in that moment that followed she would have done anything to get it back inside her.

    Natalie would later realize she should be careful what she wished for.

    In fact Natalie found herself questioning whether she could even stand another second of that cock inside her once she felt Mila spread her ass cheeks and glued her mouth to her sore pussy., Mila’s mouth felt just as amazing as before but the aching from her well fucked hole was kind of a put off.

    Then again after Mila was done swallowing all of the cum she could suck out of Natalie’s cunt she pushed her tongue deep inside it, seemingly in search of more cum, and even though there was only a little left that didn’t stop Mila checking every little part of Natalie’s pussy she could reach. This gentle tongue fucking had Natalie moaning like crazy in no time, her soreness forgotten as she again wished for that cock back inside her.

    Just then Mila pulled back slightly and said, “Mmmmmm, that’s one yummy pussy… with a yummy looking ass hole above it.”

    Mila then proceeded to spread Natalie’s ass cheeks wide again before she dived down between them and slid her tongue over Natalie’s butt hole.
    Natalie gasped at the foreign sensation of being licked back there. It wasn’t necessarily an unpleasant sensation to begin with, and as Mila shamelessly licked her ass hole, her tongue circling it, sliding over it and even pressing against it, Natalie actually found herself enjoying getting her butt hole licked.

    It was perhaps the most perverted act she had submitted to so far and Natalie knew she should be feeling embarrassed by the fact that she was on all fours getting a rim job from another girl, but it felt good and her throat was so sore for all the screaming it seemed silly to try and complain about something that felt good. After all, it wasn’t her tongue greedily swirling all over another girl’s shit hole, so what was the harm?

    Moments later Natalie got her answer, this proving to be a gateway act when Mila pulled back again, this time spitting on Natalie’s ass hole before pushing that spit inside that virgin back door with a finger.

    “Damn… and I thought your pussy was tight.” Mila said almost casually as she finished pushing her finger into the knuckle up Natalie’s previously never entered rear, “No way you’ve ever had a cock in here. It’s far too tight.”

    Mila gently slid her finger around inside Natalie’s ass, she let out a half cry, half moan which was a mixture of pain and pleasure. The pain was expected, but both girls were surprised at the unmistakable tone of pleasure, especially Natalie. But while Natalie was horrified with herself Mila was delighted.

    “Wow, you really like this, don’t you?” Mila stated, proving her point by turning her finger around the other way and then thrusting it in and out of Natalie’s tight ass which succeeded in getting the same reaction from her co-star as before, “I bet the guys you’ve been with never even bothered asking to fuck your ass did they? Probably figured you were too much of a prude to even consider a little anal. Can’t say I blame them, but luckily I’m here now to help you let go of your inhibitions. To loosen up. And sure, we were concentrating on lesbian fun, but that doesn’t mean we can’t take a detour up hot little ballerina ass. Besides, I always wanted to fuck a star like you in the ass.”

    The whole time she was talking Mila had been gently butt fucking Natalie with her finger. When she stopped talking Mila pulled her finger out of Natalie’s ass and replaced it with her tongue, Mila again acting fast enough to get a little bit of her tongue deep into Natalie’s butt hole for a few moments.

    Seeming determined to get her tongue as deep into her fellow actress’s ass as possible Mila repeated her previous actions over and over, fingering Natalie’s butt with longer and increasingly forceful strokes, stretching out her rectum until a second finger could be added, Mila making sure to regularly spit on to Natalie’s puckered ass hole and her fingers to keep them nice and wet during this crucial stretching out phase.

    The regular attempts to tongue fuck Natalie’s ass also more than helped, Mila constantly switching between fingering and rimming her friend’s butt, her actions left Natalie panting and moaning with pleasure.

    Actually enjoying this was bad enough, but what really terrified Natalie was while she would never have even considered taking it up the butt before Mila’s skilled touch was actually making her consider it. Worse, her current position left her ass vulnerable to Mila’s intentions, and still she remained where she was without complaint. If she didn’t do something soon that huge strap on which had barely fit inside her cunt was going to be tearing its way through her virgin ass… and yet she couldn’t seem to make herself tell Mila to stop.

    Even when Mila repositioned herself so she was pressing the head of her strap on cock against her forbidden hole Natalie couldn’t seem to say anything, again leaving words to Mila, “Rub your clit you hot fucking slut. It’ll help you relax.”

    With little hesitation Natalie did as she was told, realizing this was a sign that would submit her tight ass to a fierce fucking by Mila. Natalie felt her virgin ass hole starting to open as a result of a sudden pressure from something much bigger than a finger or a tongue.

    Seconds later Natalie cried out in pain as she was robbed of her butt cherry, her only comfort being that Mila waited a few moments after taking her anal virginity to push deeper into her never before violated ass hole.

    The pain was intense, Natalie feeling like her rectum walls were about to be torn apart at any moment, but just as intense was the feeling of perverted pleasure as sensitive parts of her anatomy were stimulated like never before, Mila’s slow pace and Natalie’s often frantic rubbing of her own throbbing clit helped her take the edge of the pain with every inch of cock that pressed into her perfect starlet ass.

    Again Natalie was moaning and screaming into her cum soaked pillow. By the time Natalie felt Mila’s firm thighs against her ass cheeks the she was feeling faint– unsure if it was from the painful stretching and fullness in the enormous cock in her ass or the shameful fact that not only was there a dick up her ass but it was strapped around the waist of her sexy co-star.

    “That’s it, rub and pull on that hot little clit. Make sure you stuff a couple of fingers inside your cunt too. Trust me, there’s nothing like getting fucked in both holes.” Mila said before gently pulling back and then pushing forwards at the same pace, repeating the process and thus beginning to butt fuck Natalie.

    A part of Natalie was horrified and ashamed of herself for not only doing as Mila suggested and thrusting two fingers inside her dripping cunt and finger-fucking herself while furiously stroking her clit with her thumb while groaning and moaning like a whore she realized she was. Just like the previous pussy fucking, the pain in her ass seemed to fade ridiculously quickly only to be replaced by an incredible feeling of pleasure that had her moaning even louder.

    Despite herself Natalie loved the double penetration, now three fingers pumping in and out of her horny cunt at an ever-increasing pace as she lifted her ass up and back to meet the thrust of Mila’s huge dildo. As she did this Natalie pressed her face into the pillows, an act which was not difficult to do considering she had been face down and ass up for some time. The only thing that changed was that she would turn her head so she could breathe more easily, her cries made sense for her to try and muffle them.

    “That’s it Natalie, moan for me. Moan for me while I’m fucking you in your tight little virgin ass.” Mila said, again Natalie sensing a smirk without looking at the other actress, “Don’t worry about moaning into those pillows. I don’t think they muffled you enough before, and they’re certainly not going to get the job done when I’m pound fucking your sweet little ass.”

    Natalie whimpered into the pillows, part of her desperately wanting to keep her face in there, but in what seemed to be the theme of the night Natalie couldn’t help but lift up her head so that Mila could better hear her moan.

    “Good girl, moan for me just like that. Moan nice and loud. Let me know how much you love taking my nice big cock in your tight little cherry shit hole.” Mila said encouragingly.

    Again Natalie felt embarrassed but did as she was told, the actress feeling like she was no longer control of her own body, that somehow Mila had taken control of her completely. This was another thought which was more of a turn on than it should have been, Natalie reliving everything that happened tonight in her head, how Mila had made such a confident seductress that left Natalie feeling like she just couldn’t resist her. And then there was the fact that Mila seemed to want Natalie to be her bitch, her lesbo bitch, and there was part of Natalie which wanted it to be more than just words.

    The idea of being Mila’s bitch sent Natalie’s ravaged body into overdrive, the star of Black Swan was losing herself to her desire as she frantically fucked herself to near climax only for it to be denied by her co-star.

    “STOP!” Mila yelled, slapping her friend firmly on her dildo filled butt, causing Natalie to do what the Mila told her to do, “I want you to cum from getting fucked in the ass by me, not from fingering yourself.”

    “But… but I need to cum. Please Mila, I need to cum sooooo fucking bad. Please make me cum. I’ll do anything.” Natalie couldn’t stop herself from begging.

    “Really…” Mila said, sounding intrigued, “So… let’s say I make you cum, and then tomorrow I feel like fucking you again. Are you going to let me? Are you going to spread those pretty legs of yours so I can get another taste of that sweet pussy?”

    “Yes. You can fuck me tomorrow. You can fuck me whenever you want.” Natalie whimpered.

    “Huh… so, anytime I want you I can have you? Even after the movie wraps?” Mila asked.

    “Yes, I’ll spread my legs for you whenever you want from now on.” Natalie promised, “I’ll lick your pussy too. And let you fuck me with your strap on. I’ll be your bitch and do whatever you want, whenever you want.”

    “Really? Mmmmmm, I like the sound of that.” Mila beamed, “But does that include your beautiful butt? Are you going to bend over for me whenever I want, give this tight little ass to me so I can fuck it?”
    “Yes, yes you can fuck all my holes whenever you want.” Natalie confirmed, “I’ll do whatever you want, be your lesbian slut, your lesbo bitch, just please, please make me cum with your big fucking cock!”

    Natalie then cried out with pure joy as Mila suddenly gave a fast thrust into her ass, a slight whimper escaping her lips as Mila returned to the same slow pooper pumping she had been giving her since the ass fucking had begun only for her co-star to repeat the process over and over, thrusting into Natalie’s tight butt roughly at random intervals while maintaining the usual pace in between.

    “More. Ooooohhhhh fuck me harder, fuck my ass harder. You know what I need fuck me you fucking bitch make me cum!” Natalie groaned.

    “You like that huh? You like getting fucked nice and hard in the ass? Your virgin ass? Cause you’ve never taken anything up your ass before, have you Natalie?” Mila taunted.

    Natalie blushed a little but after a pause answered with a soft, “No.”

    “Well you’re going too. From now on you’re going to be taking it up the ass a lot.” Mila promised, “Mmmmmm, you’re going to be bending over for me all the time. Going to stretch your ass out, you pretty little slut.”

    Natalie quivered, partly at the idea Mila was planting in her head but mostly because of the ever-increasing pleasure that was originating in her ass and spreading throughout her body as Mila finally got down to some serious butt fucking, slowly abandoning the gentle ass stretching and random hard thrusts in favor of constant firm hard thrusts, Mila moving so fast that the sound of her thighs smacking off Natalie’s firm ass was audible.

    Natalie was sure the butt pounding was harder than any guy had fucked her cunt before, which was impressive given Mila’s petite frame, made all the smaller by diet and exercise preparing her for her ballerina role, although it probably added additional strength which was probably a contributing factor to it Natalie felt like she was seeing stars.

    “You’re going to love getting fucked in every hole Natalie. I’m going to fuck like the slut you are…you giving me your cunt, your ass, your hot amazing body!.”

    At this point Natalie was thrusting herself backwards against Mila like a bitch in heat, desperately trying to make that dildo ram as deep and as hard into her bowels as possible as she felt herself rapidly approaching what promised to be a monster climax. The whole time Natalie was moaning, and groaning, and whimpering, the sounds of flesh smacking on flesh all seeming increasingly deafening as the savage but fucking continued and yet Natalie could still hear Mila as clear as day, as if lost in a world of her own.

    “ Say it you fucking bitch you’re all mine!” murmured Mila.

    “All yours!” Natalie whimpered softly before she let out a frantic scream as she came.cum flooding once more from her untouched cunt flowing down her trembling legs.

    It seemed Mila was not finishe, her fingernails digging into Natalie’s hips as she drilled her dildo through Natalie’s rectum, somehow pounding her ass even harder than before.

    Not only did this make Natalie cum again but it seemed to turn her body into an squirting machine, spray after spay shot from her cunt with the speed and ferociousness of Mila’s bowel wrecking thrusts. They were easily just as powerful as the climaxes Natalie had felt before, maybe even more so, her entire body like it was melting away into a the large puddle of her own cumon the bed, and yet the actress was too overwhelmed with ecstasy to care.

    It didn’t take long for her mind to lose all concept of reality. The last thing that went through her head which like before led to a particularly strong sensation of pleasure running through her, this time in particular leading her to a orgasm which briefly knocked her unconscious. Natalie found herself again drifting off into unconsciousness, or again something close to it as she was woken up by the feeling of that big dildo quickly exiting her ass hole.

    She also became aware Mila’s hands were spreading her ass cheeks wide open, had been since Mila had started pulling her strap on out and remained exhausted slumped where they were for several moments. Turning her head Natalie felt embarrassment filling her again as she saw Mila staring intensely at her butt hole which had been so battered by huge cock that Natalie could feel it remaining open, the inner depths of her bowels being exposed to Mila who seeming to get a perverted kick out of it.

    “You know, I’ve seen wider gapes, but this is the first time an ass hole has been gaping for me… and I love it because I know your ass is going to be sore for hours, maybe even days, and every time you sit down or try and take a shit you’ll be thinking about me and how I fucked your ass hard and made you my little bitch. That makes me feel so dominant. But I’ve also loved being on the other end, feeling submissive because I got my ass owned. Hell, until my ass properly heals I feel like I’m still the bitch of the girl who just fucked my ass. Is that how you feel Natalie? Do you still feel like you’re my bitch?”

    “Yes.” Natalie answered softly after only a brief pause.

    “Well, then as my bitch, I have one last job for you.” Mila said, crawling onto the bed and laying flat on her back next to Natalie before grabbing her strap on and pointing it at her, “I, want you to suck my cock. Take it into your mouth and clean it of all your nasty ass juices.”

    Natalie couldn’t remember ever feeling such a combination of total disgust and incredible arousal in her life, the older actress momentarily debating what to do before concluding she had just let another girl fuck her up the ass so what was one more debasement?

    Mila’s grin could have lit up a room it was so wide, Natalie trying her best to ignore it as she slowly lowered herself down, closed her eyes and took the head of the dildo that had only just been in her ass into her mouth.

    She grimaced immediately, although that was more because she was expecting a much more horrid flavour. The actual taste was something of a relief, and even though it pained her to admit it Natalie actually found herself enjoying it as she took more and more of the dildo into her mouth, sucking on the toy cock with increasing confidence as she got used to the taste of her own ass.

    “That’s it slut, taste your ass on my cock. Show me what a good little movie whore you can be.” Mila encouraged gleefully as she stroked Natalie’s hair, “Get that ass flavored cock as deep into your mouth as you can go. That’s it, deeper. Really swallow that fucking cock. Just a little deeper. Mmmmmmm, good girl. I think that’s more than last time. You’re definitely getting the hang of this. Stick with me and you’ll be a deep throating cock whore, just like me. You’ll love ass to mouth, anal, and pussy eating too. Just do what I say Natalie and you’ll be a total slut in no time.”

    It was hard for Natalie to imagine not becoming a slut under Mila’s tutelage, but did she really want that?

    A few hours ago, no, but now Natalie was bobbing her head up and down on a dildo which had been up her butt, sucking on it greedily like it was the yummiest of treats. Natalie even took it out of her mouth so she could slide her tongue up and down the shaft, licking the base extra hard so she could get all of her own anal juices. Mila didn’t even tell her to do it, although she did show her appreciation…

    “Good girl, get every drop of your ass juice. Every fucking drop.” Mila growled, pausing to let Natalie do just that before yanking on her hair, “Come up here. Let me kiss you.”

    Without hesitation Natalie moved upwards and kissed her Black Swan co-star, the two girls opening their mouths so their tongues could caress each other and they could swap spit, both brunettes doing exactly that for several minutes before pulling away breathless.

    “So… do you think you will have any problems with the scene tomorrow?” Mila asked with a mischievous smile on her face.
    Natalie blushed and shook her head.

    “What was that?” Mila pushed.
    “I’ll, I’ll be ok…” Natalie said.

    “That didn’t sound very convincing.” Mila frowned, “I guess I’m going to just have to try harder to loosen you up, lose your inhibitions and get you in touch with your inner Black Swan. And if that means fucking you all night long, then so be it.” A grin slowly crossed Mila’s face, “And I should probably keep fucking you throughout the movie, just to help with your performance of course.”

    “I thought I already agreed to be your bitch?” Natalie questioned with a blush.

    “Yeah, but you said that during sex. I could probably get anyone to agree to just about anything during sex.” Mila said.

    “So you really want me to be your bitch?” Natalie again asked with a blush.

    “Pretty much, but I promise you’ll enjoy it. And if things get too much just tell me and I’ll stop, ok?” Mila swore.

    “Where was this offer earlier?” Natalie inquired.

    “I don’t remember you complaining.” Mila grinned, “Now, about that whole fucking you all night long thing…”

    ****
    They hadn’t quite made it all night long but it had certainly been many, many highly enjoyable hours before they eventually fell asleep in each other’s arms. The next day they had performed the lesbian sex scene of Black Swan with ease, the rest of the movie being a blur as Mila slowly turned Natalie into the perfect submissive bitch.

    That was what Natalie now considered herself more than anything else. Except at this moment when she had lost track of the announcement of the Oscar nominations, as she had had the first six inches of the statuette buried in her sopping cunt!


    3 comments
    «1»

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2014-07-21 04:23:59
    I’d sell my soul to see this happen

    anonymous readerReport 

    2013-06-03 02:28:53
    I would pay billions to see these 2 actresses actually do this

    anonymous readerReport 

    2012-01-26 01:38:01
    me and my gf / room mate took turns reading the chapters…she came twice and so did I mmm

    «1»
  • The Protege chapter 2

    Font size : +


    A young professional woman deals with unexpected feeling toward her new boss.

    I set my alarm for 4:15 to make sure I was ready for action at 5:00AM to run with Cynthia. Unfortunately, the raging headache and nausea beat my alarm to the punch at 3:17AM. My body purged, and I drank as much water as I could hold down. I took some extra strength Tylenol, I’d had in my purse since 2015. By 4:30 I was feeling human and willing to give this a try.

    I only hoped I could bluff my way through and not let her know I was suffering from the worst hangover I could recall…maybe ever.

    I snuck into the kitchen early and devoured a bagel straight from the bag, hoping to settle my stomach. I felt better by 5:00AM and even more so when Cynthia was late. I sat on the beach and watched the first hints of sunrise as it got closer. When she arrived about 5:15 the sky had an awesome orange hue.

    I wore mid-thigh black running tights with a pair of short red and white striped Under Armor gym trunks over top. I had a black lycra v-neck, short sleeve T over my sports bra.

    Trying to replay the events from last night in my head was a little difficult with the fog of my hangover. I decided to play it dumb until she said something to me. Pretending nothing happened seemed like the easiest way to deal with it. I soaked up the view from the beach and was stretching when she once again startled me.

    “Looks like you’re ready, shall we?” she said, leaving me a little breathless. She stood next to me in pink form fitting yoga pants and matching sport tank that was absolutely eye popping.

    She looked at me while pulling her left foot up to the small of her back. The outfit was two-tone; there was a shimmering bright pink material that covered most of her ass. The side of the legs were a lighter pink color and softer looking shimmer free material. She raised her right foot turning to face me. The lighter color carried around the front to the seam running up her inner thighs and crotch. At the waist there was a 2-inch wide waist band of the shimmering hot pink material .

    Her top was a bikini tank that began about mid torso. From the front it looked like a cut-off form-fitting tank top with a zipper down the center. I had to stop the thought of pulling that zipper slowly down…The front was the soft pink material with a subtle seam from the top of her breasts near her armpits running diagonally down, meeting in the center at the bottom of her breasts. The neck, straps and zipper were outlined with a quarter inch wide strip of the shimmering hot pink material.

    The color popped against her bronze tanned skin. She turned back stretching her shoulders. The back of the top looked like a sports bra. The back panel was the hot pink material with one-inch wide shoulder straps made of the soft pink material trimmed with hot pink on the sides.

    I nearly had to slap myself into reality as I pictured stepping behind her and caressing the areas of her upper back and sides with each hand and gently kissing the exposed skin up her spine to her neck. I could feel my wetness building…

    “Snap out of it!” the voice in my head screamed.

    “Three, two, one, go!” she took off at a vigorous pace.

    Suddenly, reality hit, and she was running away from me. I quickly followed.

    “Hey not fair…I wasn’t…”

    “Ya snooze, ya lose,” she yelled. She shoved ear buds in her ears, never breaking stride.

    As her ass flexed in the shimmering material, I was reminded of Hayley Williams in the video I had watched a hundred times. What was it about a nice ass in glimmering spandex that made me want to bite it?

    I found my eyes fixed on the flexing cheeks as she ran in front of me and the need to catch her faded from my mind. The view from behind was just fine.

    The hot pink shimmering fabric did not go around to the center of her outer thighs. It covered little more than three quarters of her legs in back with the light pink covering the outer quarter. When the seam reached her lower ass, it angled slightly out as it followed the contour of her ass before angling back in, leaving about a six-inch-wide gap at the top of her waist band. Centered in the waistband in back was a small zippered compartment where I saw the outline of her I-phone.

    As she ran the smile shaped crease at the bottom of the ass cheek intensified with each contraction and disappeared with each extension. Her firm buns bounced in unison with no jiggle.

    Her pace was brisk and steady. I wanted to talk, but with her ear buds she did not seem to want that. So I was content to run in silence and drink in her amazing ass. The pants ended about mid-calf and the shape of the shimmering fabric gave the illusion of a smaller thinner lower body in hot pink running behind a larger one in soft pink. It was almost hypnotic. There was no visible panty line under her pants and it almost looked as though I could see the silhouette of her ass crack through the stretched fabric.

    After a while I could see the pockets of sweat peeking through in the lower edge of her top and the top edge of her waistband. Later some sweat soaked through around her lower crotch area. I began to wonder what might soak through my running shorts with the twisted thoughts going around in my head. Then I felt the familiar twinge of monthly cramps starting to erupt.

    It appeared Aunt Scarlet would be making an early visit. Unfortunately for me the monthly visit always seemed to make my horny. It was a sad irony that the time I wanted sex the most was the time it was not practical to have. I trudged on and my mind wandered to the events of last night…Her naked ass bent before me as I fucked her with her silver dildo. I secretly hoped she wouldn’t ask for it back.

    It could come in handy in the shower later, the best place to scratch that itch during that time of the month. Something about the shape and tone of her upper torso drew my eyes. Her jogging top had a little half-moon cut out at the bottom of the top, exposing a little patch of skin in the center of her back. As I jogged, I could not stop staring and thinking about kissing that little patch of skin.

    “Get a grip Alecia!” I screamed in my head as she made the turn at the halfway point.

    Soon her lower back glistened with sweat as a wet patch grew at the waistline, slowly engulfing her upper ass. I noticed sweat dripping along her lower lumbar line and imagined her laying on her stomach as I knelt over her beautiful ass. I wanted to run my tongue along her skin, starting at her waist band, tracing my way up the curve of her back, drinking in the salty taste of her sweat as I worked my way up her spine.

    “Hormones! Alecia, control yourself, this is crazy!” my inner voice yelled.

    I could see her house ahead and decided to kick it up a notch. I accelerated past her and she immediately sped up to keep pace. The closer we came to the end the faster we ran. Eventually, I was able to pull away as we ran up onto the pool deck and came to a stop, both panting wildly and bending over with hands on knees.

    “Not smart to show up the boss,” she panted with a grin as she stood up with her hands on her hips, still gasping for air. Let’s see how you do in the weight room. Follow me.”

    I followed, eyes fixed on her sweaty ass. “Stop!” the inner voice screamed causing me to raise my eyes to her swaying pony tail and thoughts of kissing her neck.

    Her weight room would have ranked with some of the best hotels weight rooms I’ve ever seen. Between, cramps, obsessive thoughts about my new boss and a generally less toned body than hers, she embarrassed me in the weight room. She was surprisingly gracious about it.

    When we finished, there was a great breakfast ready on the pool deck, but no signs of any house staff. There was an amazing spread of fruit and muffins, eggs and French toast that could feed ten people easily. We ate breakfast soaking in the view as the sun began to rapidly heat up. It was going to be a hot one.

    During breakfast the conversation was light with no mention of last night’s activity.

    “I gotta say, I was impressed how you were ready to go this morning. I honestly wasn’t sure I was gonna make it. My head, my stomach…I haven’t been that hungover since college,” she said and held up her orange juice glass as if giving a toast.

    “To be honest, I got sick about 3:30 and it took some serious Tylenol to get me started. I don’t think I’ve ever been that drunk before,” I said honestly.

    “Safe to say we are not ‘Party Girls’,” she said, smiling. Well the sun’s up. I think I’ll hit the shower and sleep it off on the beach. You’re welcome to join me, but feel free to do whatever you feel like today. The house is yours.”

    “Sweating it out in the sun sounds like a plan,” I agreed.

    I downed a large glass of ice water after she left the table, trying to keep hydrated and knock out the hangover. My stomach already felt 100% better, as I headed for the shower.

    As I undressed, I stood naked looking in the mirror feeling the heat building as I recalled last evening. I retrieved her silver bullet before entering the shower. I needed to take the edge off if I had any hope of maintaining control around her.

    I placed the silver bullet on the shelf and began to wash myself, imagining Cynthia showering with me, feeling her hands, pressing the wash cloth against my stomach, slowly working her hand back and forth as she worked toward my breasts. I could almost feel the jolt through my body as she caressed my nipples with the soapy cloth.

    My upper body complete, I began at the ankles and worked up my legs and thighs. My pussy heated up at the thought of Cynthia washing my inner thighs. My legs spread wider, granting her access. As I touched myself with the cloth, I let out a moan of pleasure and imagined it was her hand spreading my lips with the warm soft cloth.

    I leaned against the wall with my left arm extended against the shower wall as my right hand did its work. I leaned my head under the shower, letting the hot water flood my head and face. As my passion built, I tossed the wash cloth aside and grabbed the silver bullet. I turned on the vibrator and touched it to myself. I imagined her fingers touching me as my legs trembled, whining audibly when she hit her mark.

    “Oh yes, feels so good! Ohhhh please…” I squealed as I shoved it in slowly.

    In my mind she had me against the shower wall kissing me with her probing tongue as her fingers slid deeper and deeper with each thrust.

    “Oh God Cynthia, oh you make me crazy… Please make me cum… Oh yes… Oh God Yes! I’m cumming baby…Aaaaahhhhhh yyyyyyyeeeessss… I’m cumming… please don’t stop… Auh! Auh! Auh! Auh! Auh! Auh! Auh! Auh! Auh!” I panted, fucking myself faster and harder.

    My body shook, legs spread and stiff as a board while the thundering orgasm hit home. When I finished, I noticed a couple spots on the floor as they washed away. Aunt Scarlet had arrived.

    I cleaned myself up and thanks to a hand wand shower head was able to get a good rinsing inside and out. The upside and downside of the silver bullet encounter is things were a little looser so less pain inserting the tampon , but it made me nervous about the leakage. With that in mind, the choice of a red bikini seemed like genius on my part.

    I got myself together and headed out to the beach where Cynthia stood before a large blanket applying sunscreen to her belly. My thoughts betrayed me immediately. I was speechless at the sight of her in a black string bikini that barely contained her full breasts as they bulged around the tiny triangles in front. The triangle in the front of her bottoms was barely 2 inches wide at the top and an inch wide a it disappeared beneath her cameltoe. There was no sign of hair peeking through anywhere. She spun around revealing a string across her back and one around her neck. Her even tan showed no sign of lines anywhere. When my eyes glanced down my heart stopped at the sight of her perfect ass in a tiny thong that exposed most of her golden globe cheeks. My heart stopped and mouth watered. I was already feeling the warmth of growing wetness as my pussy tingled.

    “Do you like it?” she teased, looking back over her shoulder.

    I could barely break my eyes away and turned tomato red as it became apparent, she saw I was drooling at the sight of her sweet ass.

    “It’s just not fair, you have one of the world’s greatest business minds and one of the world’s hottest bodies as well. I’m sorry but you definitely rock that bikini,” I tried to play off my staring.

    “Can you get my back for me?” she handed me the sunscreen.

    She lay face down on the blanket, toes pointed, and legs spread. Her ass screamed for me to touch it…I asked, hoping for a yes, “legs too?”

    “Please, then I can do you.” She turned her head to the right, laid her head on the blanket and closed her eyes.

    I knelt between her feet and squeezed out the sunscreen onto my palm and began to rub it on her ankle. I picked up her foot and covered her feet giving them a bit of a rub. She moaned her approval, so I stepped it up with a full-blown foot rub.

    “Oh Leasie, that feel wonderful. I didn’t know you were a masseuse too,” she sighed.

    I moved to the next foot and applied lotion while I worked her heel with my thumbs. “That feels amazing. You can do that all day if you want,” she sounded like she was in a dream state. I worked her calves to continued moans and sighs. I kneaded her hamstrings and thighs, feeling the heat rise between my legs.

    My focus was on the thin strip of cloth that barely covered her lady parts. It dipped in between her labia ever so slightly. As I applied the lotion further up her legs, I found myself leaning closer, rubbing my lubed hands over her warm soft skin. Not a hint of razor stubble anywhere. Not a single hair poking out of the tiny strip of cloth.

    I was breathing deeply and found it difficult to swallow as my heart rate rocketed. I wanted so badly to slide my hands over that firm ass and peel off those bikini bottoms. She had to have shaved herself completely to wear that tiny bikini.

    As my hands reached the top of her thighs, my fingers touched the bottom of her warm buns. Leaning in I caught a whiff of her scent and noticed a tiny wet spot forming on the thin strip of material covering her crotch. My own wetness was undeniable..

    I wondered what was wrong with me. The vibrator session seemed to have no effect on my wandering mind. I had never had thoughts like this before. I wanted to lean in and cover her beautiful bronze buns with soft kisses, spread her legs wide and lap up her pussy juices. The taste of her on the vibrator last night lingered in my mind. Unconsciously, I lowered my face closer and let out a heavy sigh inches from her glorious ass.

    She visibly shivered. “Oh, wow your breath is so warm. I got chills…”

    I bolted upright and applied more lotion on my hands and proceeded to her lower back. My thumbs traced her spine with my fingers pointing out. I rubbed up to the bottom edge of her top, and then moved my hands out ward applying lotion to her sides. When I reached the top of her thong, I removed my hands for more lotion.

    “Can you untie me please?” she asked. “I don’t like tan lines.”

    I pulled the string untying the lower strap and then the upper and tossed the strings aside exposing her entire back. I squeezed out more lotion and massaged her upper back and shoulder. She moaned and sighed her approval.

    “Damn Leasie, you have a real talent. I’ve paid two thousand dollars and not gotten a massage this good. Please don’t stop.” She grinned softly with her eyes closed.

    As my hands moved over the curve of her shoulders and touched her neck, she sighed with such pleasure it sent a new wave of warm wetness through my vagina. I wanted to lean all the way forward, slide her ponytail aside and kiss her neck, while I stretched my legs out and pressed my warm wetness against her leg to show her how warm and wet she made me.

    I fought to control my breathing, trying to shift my focus off ravaging my new boss and role model, telling myself I could ruin the opportunity of a lifetime. I finished up and sat up on my knees between her legs.

    “There you go all done,” I said, breathing slowly and deliberately.

    “Are you gonna let me burn my cheeks?” She wiggled her butt.

    “Uh…I guess not,” I said, squeezing out a little more lotion spreading it on both hands.

    I backed up slightly and placed a hand on either cheek, thumbs toward the center and fingers pointing up. I started at her hips and pressed slowly up, pushing my fingers under the edge of her thong.

    My heart pumped and the heat between my legs intensified. My hands moved inward, fingertips under her thong, spreading lotion over her upper ass cheeks. When my thumbs touched, I kneaded her ass cheeks. I pulled her cheeks apart in the process, allowing the thong to penetrate a little deeper in her crack.

    She moaned and pushed her ass upward ever so slightly to meet my grip. I wanted to pull those buns apart and yank the thong off to get a full view in the light of day.

    “You’re on the beach… anyone can see,” the voice in my head said calmly.

    I slid my hands down, thumbs pressing gently into her ass crack as I worked down and around her buns. My thumbs dipped down and glided over her upper thigh and lower ass, moving back across to her hips. Then I gripped her inner thigh, spreading her labia apart and letting the thong cameltoe a bit, which allowed her dark pink labia to peek out ever so slightly.

    I realized I’d been holding my breath, as I swirled my palms up and around her buns to spread the lotion over her silky-smooth firm ass. She gasped slightly and her body tensed as I removed my hands to get more lotion.

    “Need some more lotion,” I whispered trying to sound calm. “How do you manage to have no tan lines down here?”

    “I’ll show you later,” she replied with her eyes closed, grinning.

    She relaxed and her cheeks spread slightly. I began to spread lotion, pushing firmly on her buns in small growing circles. Then I worked my thumbs into her ass crack a little further each time and gripped her a little more firmly with each circle. I felt my wetness grow when I noticed the exposed tips of her labia were glistening and the strip of material covering her pussy showed wet spots soaking through. I felt a new level of heat between my own legs, sat up on my knees and saw the noticeable spot on my own bikini.

    I quickly jumped up and grabbed a towel, wrapping it around my waist.

    “Hey, what’s up?” she asked, straining her neck to look behind.

    “All done,” I replied thinking about my next move.

    “Where are you going?” she sounded disappointed.

    Not sure what to say, I went with a version of the truth. “I got an unwanted visitor this morning. My breasts feel like they were put in a vice and I wanna make sure the dam doesn’t burst. I’ll be back in few.”

    “Do you need anything?” she asked.

    “I think I have all I need, thanks,” I said, heading back to the room.

    I stood in front of the mirror and removed the towel. Although, not as bad as I thought, the spot was pretty noticeable from the front, and really noticeable from the bottom. I started the shower and removed my swimsuit. The dam held but I removed it and cleaned up the the aftermath of my lustful thoughts in the shower.

    My mind could not shake the feel of her ass and the sight of that wet spot on her suit. I had to do something to calm myself and thought about retrieving the silver dildo for round two, but thought, “I don’t even need it.”

    I sat on the bench in the walk-in shower, leaned back and let the water run as I closed my eyes and imagined peeling off her bikini bottoms. I envisioned kneeling between her legs and slowly spreading them wider as I leaned in close enough to breath in her scent. I inserted two fingers into myself, imagining they were entering her.

    I could hear her sighs of pleasure as she began to rhythmically move her hips to hump my fingers. I rapidly rubbed my clit in small circles between my two fingertips. I found myself speaking out loud as I imagined her using my new nickname, “Oh Leasie, I’ve never felt anything like…OOHH Leasie, I’m gonna cum sweetie!” I said in a high-pitched squeal.

    My fingers moved insanely fast as my orgasm was already upon me. I recalled her perfume and the scent of her from that dildo. As the wave of pleasure consumed me, I imagined being inside her, feeling her cum from my touch.

    As my orgasm subsided, my eyes remained closed. I imagined myself knelt before her glistening pussy, oozing with her sweet cum confessing my tasting of her dildo last night.

    “Damn Cynthia, I have never felt anything like this before,” I sighed as my fingers were once again penetrating me, this time slowly and as deeply as I could take them. “I’ve never been attracted to a woman before, but I can’t stop thinking about you, touching you and tasting you. I couldn’t help but take your dildo back to my room and suck every last drop of your sweet cum off of it. Now all I can think about is tasting your sweet tender little pussy. I want to feel my tongue inside you, kiss that stiff little clit and feel you cum in my mouth…my fingers moved faster now. Please let me eat your hot little pussy. I wanna make you cum Cynthia…Please!”

    I was completely consumed by the thought her, building toward my third orgasm in just over an hour. I began to play her role again. “Oh, Leasie, your tongue…Oh baby, you feel good sweetie. Suck my pussy please! Ohhhhhhh, yeeessss, feels so good Leasie…Suck my clit, Oh God yes!”

    As orgasm number three washed over me, I imagined sucking her clit then thrusting my tongue as far in her as I could reach while she gripped the back of my head, forcing me deeper, and grinding herself against my mouth and face. My body spasmed, head tilted back, legs spread and stiff as the tickling pleasure pulsed from my clit.

    “Oh Leasie, I’m cumming in that hot, little mouth!” I squealed, playing the role of Cynthia again. I could almost feel her hot cum drenching my face as she gyrated wildly holding my face against her pussy with both hands. As the orgasm peaked, I continued to slowly finger myself envisioning slowly lapping up her juices before backing off and giving her a chance to recover.

    I was startled back to reality by what sounded like a door creaking. My eyes popped open as I sat upright, straining to see anything. I listened intently trying to quiet my breathing and pounding heartbeat, terrorized by the thought of being caught. I heard nothing, so got back under the shower and cleaned myself off yet again.

    After drying off I wrapped a towel around me and looked in the mirror. I leapt slightly and let out a squeal startled by the sound of a knock on the door.

    “It’s me. I just wanted to make sure you were ok. I have some great stuff here for the cramps and sore tits.” I opened the door and she stepped in, “I’m so sorry Leasie sweetie, I didn’t mean to scare you. Are you OK?” she stepped closer.

    My face was red and I was completely out of sorts as she stood in her tiny bikini before me. I expected the smell of sunscreen but was greeted by the aroma of her special perfume. She moved dangerously close; her blue eyes focused on mine like lasers. I wanted to grab her. I wanted to pull her against me and kiss her long and deep.

    I began to shake and pant trying to look normal, but I just came thrice masturbating to the thought of her and now she stood before me…all that beautiful bronze skin and that tiny strip of fabric covering what must be a completely shaved vagina. In my head, I asked myself, “What’s wrong with you? Stop obsessing! You’re a hormone crazed little slut!”

    I wanted to drop to my knees and peel that bottom off, feel her beautiful perfect ass in my hands as I tasted her sweet juices. I wanted to know what it felt like to have my tongue melt into her warm wet pussy…

    “Leasie…Are you ok sweetie? You really seem flustered. You’re all red and you look… disheveled. Do you want one of these?” she shook a bottle of pills at me.

    “Please. Thank you, this is gonna be a fun few days I’m afraid.” she put an arm over my shoulder as I filled a glass and took the pill. Her touch on my bare skin sent chills through me, and I let out a heavy sigh. I noticed my facial expression reflecting back was almost one of pain. Her warm soft skin touched my shoulders and was even better than I imagined—and I imagined pretty well.

    “I can show you the tan line secret,” she happily strutted out the door, revealing her nearly naked ass.

    I sat the pill bottle on the counter, leaned in, and looked myself in the eyes. “She’s your boss Alecia! You’ve got to stop. You’re going to blow your big chance. You’ve worked too damned hard to throw it away on a hormone driven crush!”

    My mind answered back. “This is not a crush, it’s an obsession.”

    I put in another dreaded plug, put my suit back on and this time put a pair of shorts on, just to avoid another soak through.

    On the patio she was nibbling on some eggs and drinking OJ when I sat down.

    “Best cure for a hangover is a hearty breakfast,” she said, taking a bite.

    “Or cumming three times.” I thought to myself.

    “I am starved,” I took a plate and silverware off the table. “I’ll have a little of everything,” I said, filling my plate with breakfast round two.

    She finished up her plate as I started to eat.

    “I’ll show you the secret,” she said, grabbing a remote control from the table. When she pushed the button a tinted glass wall rose up out of her patio deck, separating the pool and patio from the outside world.

    The sun was high enough in the sky not to be obscured by the wall. However, the glass was only tinted and we had a clear view through it.

    She stood up and pulled off her bikini bottoms, revealing a completely shaved pussy as I had surmised. There was no noticeable razor stubble and no tan lines anywhere. Ironically now that her lady parts were exposed my eyes were drawn to a cute little groove from the top of her belly button to the bottom of her rib cage. Kissing my way up that little valley was my newest obsession.

    Below her belly button was smooth unblemished skin. The gap of light between her upper thighs, just beneath her pussy stood in sharp contrast to her golden brown skin, drawing my eye back to the perfect slit at the bottom of her pussy. Her inner labia peeked out ever so slightly. The bottom of her outer labia formed an upside-down heart. It was the perfect target for my eager tongue…

    “Uh um!” She cleared her throat. “Can you help me with my top sweetie?”

    She turned and her naked ass caught my eyes.

    “Help me,” I whispered.

    “Excuse me?” she asked, lifting her ponytail up and aside.

    “You can see right through the glass. You’re gorgeous, but don’t you worry about pervs?” I asked, pulling her lower top string.

    I wanted to trace my hands up her back and kiss her as I moved toward her neck. There was something indescribably sexy about the way she held her hair aside and tilted her head down. Her beautiful neck screamed for me to kiss it. I pulled the upper knot loose and lowered the strings down over her shoulder. My hand reached around her front, moving closer in as I lowered the top. My right hand brushed her right nipple by accident.

    She hummed ever so slightly, and I quickly lowered my hands to my side, still holding her top in my fingers. When she turned back, her full breasts revealed small areola about the size of quarter with subtle little nipples, rose pink in color.

    I have never been particularly excited by a woman’s breasts, but this weekend I wanted nothing more than to touch them and kiss them and feel her nipples stiffen with my touch. Her breasts were full and round and perfectly tanned like the rest of her.

    I realized she had been talking. I glanced up to see her looking at me smiling. “I’m sorry, what did you say?”

    “Does your period make you deaf sweetie?” she asked, still smiling.

    “No, but it makes me want to taste every inch of you, all dammed day long,” I thought to myself.

    “Apparently it does today. I’m so sorry.” I said, blushing.

    “It’s one-way glass. We can see out, but they can’t see in. Enjoy your breakfast and join me when you’re done if you like.” she said, turning and walking to a full lounge chair positioned against the glass wall.

    She laid on her front and looked straight toward the ocean. Her legs were shoulder-width apart on the flattened lounge chair, toes pointed toward me. I ate all the food on my plate and then some, drinking in the view of her naked ass and shaved pussy.

    When I finished, I moved to a table and chair next to the pool and close to her. I quietly positioned my chair directly behind her. It was mesmerizing. Her ass was nearly symmetrical, but her left cheek looked slightly smaller than the right . The globes of her ass melted into the small of her back in a smooth plain that narrowed as it cleared her hips, giving way to a valley that followed her spine and flattened out two thirds of the way up her back.

    My eyes could not take in enough of the shape of her torso. There were hints of her ribs peeking through her skin as her torso widened. The curves of her breasts peeked out her side. There was a small dime sized birth mark on the upper right side of her back and even that turned me on. Her elbows pointed to the sides, with her hands gripping the top edge of the chair.

    She looked dead ahead, chin resting on the cushion of the chair. I could see her eyes were closed in the reflection in the glass. I leaned back in my chair, legs stretched out to soak up the sun, trying to look like I was comfortable lounging in an upright chair. I only knew I wanted this view for as long as I could get it. The head of her chair was angled up just enough to accentuate the curve of her lower back and highlight the roundness of her ass.

    As I stared hungrily at her ass, my eyes locked on to what I quickly realized was the sexiest diamond shape I have ever seen. Once it caught my eye, I was powerless to look away. Between her legs was an elongated vertical diamond; the top point of the diamond was the tip of her dark pink little anus. Her sphincter was like a dark pink star on her gold brown skin, with rays of dark pink emanating from the tiny dark center. A tiny little ray that pointed straight up the center of her ass crack put a sharp point to the top of the diamond.

    The diamond angled out and down from there, the side points were formed at the intersection of her thighs, ass cheeks and outer labia . From there, the crease of her outer labia and thighs angled closer together making perfect straight lines converging at the tip of her vagina. The lower end of the diamond did not come to point as her clitoral hood faded into the gap between her thighs. This gave the appearance the lower tip of the diamond was cut off, leaving an inch wide gap below her vagina, between her golden thighs.

    My eyes continued to dart up to see if hers were still closed. Her breathing was slow and steady. The diamond of my fantasy would shift gently with each breath.

    Like the top of her tight little asshole, the bottom radiating line was longer than the rest, touching the bottom of her inner labia. The inner labia were together and almost completely closed. The two labia were slightly discernable by a tiny pink crack between them about a quarter inch from the tip.

    I imagined softly teasing that tiny crack open with the pointed tip of my tongue. The warmth. The softness. The scent. The taste. I groaned and looked at her eyes in her reflection. They were closed and her breathing remained steady. I quietly moved my chair as close as I could without touching her chair. I leaned forward to get closer.

    Below the tiny crack her pussy lips blended together again and thickened surrounding her clit. As her inner labia widened out they seem to crowd the outer labia causing a cute little wrinkle on either side of her pussy. Each wrinkle begged for my tongue tip to trace. Below her inner labia was her light pink clitoral hood. I would have begged her to let me open it with my tongue, expose her pleasure center and let my lips and tongue do what they would. My lady parts were steaming and engorged yet again.

    Her hips wiggled slightly, causing me to sit up quickly and look at her eyes. Still closed… As I leaned back in I was amazed again there was no sign of razor stubble or burn anywhere. “She had hair just last night! How did she do that?” I wondered to myself.

    Her movement widened the gap ever so slightly and I could detect a hint of glistening moisture between her lips. As I examined the pleasure diamond, I noticed the only sign of a tan line was a pinky finger wide hint of white in the upper third of her ass crack and faint brushes of white emanating from the sides of the diamond, following the seam of her ass cheeks and upper thighs.

    I was powerless to look away. There were three barely-there moles scattered about on her right ass cheek. I wanted to kiss them all.

    She wiggled again and shifted, opening her labia a little more this time. My pussy tingled yet again. I wanted to wake her with my tongue pressing gently into that tiny moist gap. I wanted to taste her warm sweet hairless pussy and explore every inch of her body, savoring every minute.

    The sun was high and I was sweating more than normal. She seemed immune to the heat, with the exception of a bit of perspiration in the little valley of her spine. The pleasure diamond seemed to glisten slightly. Realizing I had been staring for a long time, I checked her reflection. Eyes still closed…

    I looked back at the diamond, my mouth was dry, my breathing deep and my whole body seemed filled with electricity. I wanted to touch those buns again, caressing her skin and feel them in my palms.

    “Are you awake Cynthia?” I asked softly.

    Her eyelids did not flutter but remained relaxed and closed. She shifted slightly, raised her ass a little and settled back.

    “She wants you to,” I told myself. My eyes moved from buns, to her tight little anus, to the glistening gap to the clitoral hood, over and over.

    “Stop Alecia, you are obsessing! What is wrong with you!” my inner voice screamed.

    A drop of perspiration formed between those amazing buns. It began to slide slowly down. I whimpered with envy as it rolled over her skin. When it reached her dark sphincter, it seemed to spread and dissipate. As I stared at her glistening asshole, I disgusted myself as the thought of tonguing that salty sweat from her dark little rosebud made me wetter.

    I enjoy sex, don’t get me wrong, but I have never been obsessed with it. I’d never had thoughts anywhere close to this. But everything about her turned me on.

    I could not hold back any more. “Cynthia?” I asked again, a little louder. No movement.

    The diamond glistened a little more. I trembled and my pussy throbbed. Where do I start? Her thighs? Her buns? Her clit? Tongue the edge of the pleasure diamond slowly all the way around? Yes, that’s it. I leaned forward and stood up, thinking about how to get my head there without rattling her chair and waking her.

    As I thought about my plan of attack, she raised her head. I jumped back and quietly sat down in my chair, trying to look like I had been lounging.

    She moved her head left and then right, and laid her left cheek on her flattened hands. Her eyes remained closed and she had a slight smile on her face. Then she raised her ass slightly, brought her legs closer and lowered back down. She settled back into her steady breathing pattern.

    With her thighs together the pleasure diamond now had a point at the bottom too. The gap was gone. My eyes continued to dance over her beautiful body, returning to the magic diamond.

    After several minutes I was hot, horny and frustrated. I again spoke her name, “Cynthia are you awake?”

    She made no response, but I had lost my nerve. So once again I took matters into my own hand. My right hand unbuttoned my shorts and slid into my bikini bottom while my left brought a towel to my mouth. I bit down on the towel and imagined exploring the diamond as my fingers found my clit.

    My pussy was warm and wet. I fantasized it was her I touched. Her hips shifted up, causing my eyes to dart upward. Her head looked straight ahead again, chin on her hands and eyes closed. The diamond glistened and consumed my thoughts. I whimpered softly as my fingers did their work again. I imagined diving straight in, my nose tickling her rosebud as my tongue wiggled into that tiny moist crack, tasting the mixture of salty sweat and sweet juices, breathing in her scent.

    I wanted to scream it out and tell her how much I wanted to probe that sweet wet pussy and taste her as she came in my mouth. I wanted to shout my slutty thoughts to anyone who would hear. As I fingered myself, it appeared her labia were engorging and getting wetter with each thrust of my fingers.

    I tried to stay still and quiet, but the chair scraped across the pool deck. I looked to her eyes; they remained closed but fluttered. Then my eyes moved back to the hypnotic sight. Past the point of no return, I pictured grabbing a handful of ass in each hand with my thumbs spreading her cheeks and labia, and wiggling my tongue in. I bit hard on the towel and whimpered, “Please…oh God please…” I came in a pulsing wave of pleasure that dwarfed any orgasm my last boyfriend could induce. I looked at her reflection and her eyes fluttered again.

    As I regained composure, I stood up and made sure there was no visible soak through of my shorts. I refastened them and caught a whiff of my scent. It would be hard not to be noticed if she got close. Trying to decide what to do next, I looked up to see the reflection of her eyes opening and looking groggy. She took a deep breath, propped up on her elbows and looked at me through the reflection of the glass.

    “I needed that,” she said, smiling. “Did I miss anything? Are you feeling better?”

    “No, just soaking up the sun,” I replied calmly. “I am getting a little hot. I might go into the AC for a bit”

    “Great,” she said, looking at her phone. “Let me flip over for a while and if you like we can do some work prep for a couple hours before dinner.”

    “That will be great. I can’t wait to dive in. Let me know when you’re ready,” I walked toward the house.

    I recalled at age 14, I had a masturbation phase. I did it every day, sometimes twice, but I soon grew out of it. I think I had more orgasms from masturbating in the last 24 hours than four years of college. Walking to the bedroom, it was apparent I would be paying the price. I had rubbed myself raw.

    It seemed this last round of self-pleasure had allowed me to clear my head and the insanity of my behavior for the last 24 hours sunk in. I showered yet again, gently cleaning my self-abused lady parts. I put on some lotion to ease the soreness and keep the area moisturized and went back to bed for some much-needed rest. I woke up about 11:00 AM feeling refreshed and in control, except for the image of the magic diamond permanently etched in my brain.

    I put on some khaki pants and a conservative casual blouse and went to the living room, where Cynthia sat on the sofa with her laptop. She was wearing a red cover up over her bikini I assumed.

    “Feeling better?” she asked, not looking up.

    “I am feeling fine, thanks.”

    “Let’s talk about your role and get our calendars in synch,” she said, tapping the seat next to her. “Better get your laptop.”

    “Great, be right back.” I said, heading back to my room.

    When I returned to the living room she raised her laptop and crossed her legs on the sofa, exposing her naked vagina as she sat Indian-style. “Ok, no bikini,” I thought to myself.

    I took the seat next to her and the next several hours seemed to fly by. We talked about my role, my office and the process for getting set up with HR on Monday. The itinerary for the next four months looked nearly filled. My mind boggled at the sight of a trip to Paris in two weeks. I had hoped I would be part of it.

    “Paris?” I asked almost subconsciously.

    “Yes, there is a series of fashion shows and it gives the opportunity to meet with several of the CEO’s and CFO’s of the major players in the industry. We’ve been working with several major designers about managing their global pension and retirement accounts. Not to mention plenty of good food and wine. Have you been there before?” she asked.

    I wanted to say yes to sound travelled and sophisticated, but that was a firm no. “Unfortunately, not,” I said with a hopeful tone.

    “You’re gonna love it, although there won’t be much sightseeing. It will be a busy week, but maybe we can head over a day early and have some down time.”

    I tried not to sound too excited, “That would be great, how much do you manage in investments from the fashion and apparel world?”

    “We manage just over 10.2 billion dollars in that segment, not counting the retailers,” she answered with remarkable speed.

    I imagined all the business segments they were in, and it was impressive that she had that number in her head. We talked for hours on investment strategies, marketing efforts and client development. She never once for the remainder of the weekend mentioned anything about Friday night’s events.

    We completely forgot about eating until almost 10:30 PM. I pulled together a wine, cheese and fruit buffet from the three-door commercial refrigerator in her kitchen and we continued talking until around midnight. Other than the occasional distraction of a whiff of her perfume and the image of the pink diamond popping into my head, I was in complete control of myself.

    The next day, during the morning run, the damage I did to myself with my chronic masturbation made its presence known. The pain kept my mind from drifting. It’s hard to get aroused when your Hoo Hoo is on fire. I did manage to win the race again, but at much personal discomfort.

    By the time we got to the weight room, I just wanted to soak in a warm tub and not move. She again showed me; I had a long way to go before I could hold my own in there.

    We were back in New York by 3:00PM and she told me to be in by 7:00AM the next morning. I had texted Ghalib when we left The Hamptons, and again when we were landing. He was there to receive me at the helipad.

    “Greetings Ms. Carmichael,” he said, taking my bags at the chopper and carrying them to the car. He spoke loud enough for Cynthia to hear and I gave him a subtle nod of approval.

    “Hello Ghalib, I’ll be going home, but I will need you bright and early tomorrow, will that be doable?” I asked in my best professional tone.

    “Certainly, I am at your service Ms. Carmichael.” he said, opening the door.

    I waved to Cynthia as she climbed in her limo, cell phone to her ear.

    Ghalib climbed in and closed the door. “Did it go well?” he asked with a smile.

    The look of concern on my face was obvious. “I think so. But I may have allowed the setting to get the better of me. She was very nice, believe it or not, and a gracious host. I’m afraid I may have come across as too comfortable around her.”

    “I’m sure you did fine Alecia. You are too smart and savvy, and I saw the way she looked at you when she said goodbye. She was happy and contented. She knows she made a good choice.” he looked at me through the rearview mirror.

    He flirted with me on the ride home. If Aunt Scarlet weren’t in town and I hadn’t abused myself, I would have seriously had my way with him. It surely would help drive the snapshot of her nude pleasure diamond from my head. Instead, I did not acknowledge his attempts and gave him a professional good night.

    The fair was $22 but I gave him $130. “Thanks again for Friday. I completely forgot to pay you.”

    “This, is too…”

    “5:30 tomorrow morning. Thanks again, you’re a lifesaver.” I smiled and closed the door.

    He jumped out and pulled my bags out of the trunk.

    “Let me h…”

    “I got it thanks,” I picked them up and entered the building without looking back.

    I felt bad about giving him the cold shoulder, but my mind was elsewhere. Back in the new apartment, I called mom and dad, and planned out my attire for the next day. I gave them a brief review of events and cut them off when the questions continued.

    “Oh my, that’s amazing. Tell me what she’s like. I want to hear every detail,” said Mom excitedly.

    “Sorry mom, I gotta go and get ready for my first day. I’ll try to call tomorrow, love you,” I said, hanging up.

    After much thought, I decided to wear a smart grey skirt suit with a powder blue blouse and navy high heels. I unpacked a few things, then reviewed the calendar and notes I recorded. Then I organized my apartment and readjusted the contents of cabinets and drawers to modify what the movers had done. I was generally impressed with how they had things arranged but needed to get a few items in the order I was used too. I did see some areas where I preferred the way they arranged things.

    “I guess I’m not too set in my ways,” I said to no one.

    I sat in my kitchen looking out the window. It suddenly hit home; I’m living in my own Manhattan apartment working for Cynthia Freakin’ Liebert! When I went to bed, I feared excitement might prevent me from falling asleep, but the calm of my own place with no one else around did the trick. It probably didn’t hurt that I came six times this weekend. I fell fast asleep quickly and the alarm woke me from a deep sleep.

    I didn’t exercise Monday morning since it was my first day and I wanted to be ready for anything. In the cab ride to work, it occurred to me that Cynthia probably worked out this morning. She wouldn’t let the first day on a new job stop her…I promised myself, tomorrow for sure. The image of her ass in those yoga pants came to mind. The sweat soaking through…

    Unfortunately that brought the picture of the beautiful diamond to the forefront of my brain, like an HD picture. The hairless diamond of warm moist silky sexiness refused to leave my brain. My inner voice screamed, snapping me out of it, “You can’t do this anymore Alecia!”

    Ghalib told me he needed down time this evening, but offered another cabby he knew. I told him, “No Ghalib, If you’re not available, I’ll just get any old cabby to get me home.”

    “Promise no Uber or Lyft?” he said, only half kidding.

    “I promise, you’re talking to queen old school here. No Uber.”

    I arrived about 30 minutes early and security was expecting me. They connected me with the HR Director, Stephanie Wilson. She was an attractive motherly type in her 40’s with a grey business jacket and skirt. Her brown hair was in a bun. She escorted me to the 42nd floor to fill out paperwork. I was absolutely amazed at the amount there was to do, including a personality test, background checks and applications for the job, insurance and medical background. By lunch time it was still not done, so Stephanie took me to the cafeteria and we ate together.

    It was nearly 2:00PM when I was walked to Cynthia’s office. She was on the speaker phone and motioned me in. She pointed to the chair in front of her desk. I took a seat and listened to her on a conference call with her team of analysts discussing investment strategies and stock valuations. It was fascinating to observe and listen to the team interact. I wanted so much to jump into the conversation, but held back, not wanting to step on any toes on day one.

    Cynthia seemed to notice my excitement and gave me a smile. I got to observe her interaction with the team and got the sense she really was a nice person. It was such a pleasant surprise that someone of her success and stature was not an iron fisted leader but had an ability to truly connect with those that worked for her. When the call ended, she looked at me and smiled.

    “So, you made it through the HR gauntlet. That’s a good sign. What did you think of the call?” she asked sincerely.

    “Sounds like a great team. I loved the team atmosphere and the energy was great. I just can’t tell you how happy I am for this opportunity. I promise you won’t regret taking a chance on me.”

    “I think I have a winner, if you were in with Bill Richards. Bring your chair around and we’ll dive into the calendar,” she said, tapping the desk next to her. “Bring the laptop.”

    I rolled the chair around next to hers, opened my laptop and sat next to her. The scent of her perfume sent a tingle through me that was hard to describe. The honeysuckle spice scent invoked the image of her naked ass and the magic diamond.

    “Please don’t!” my inner voice screamed, but my mind had now linked the scent of her perfume to the image that haunted me.

    I imagined sliding between her legs as her naked ass beckoned me, face homing in on the beautiful pink diamond, tongue wiggling into that faint gap between her labia. I could almost feel the tip of my nose tickle her tight little sphincter as my tongue worked deeper…

    “Are you still with me Ms. Carmichael?” she asked, her head tilted, looking me in the eyes. “Everything OK?”

    “Yes, I’m fine…” I said, snapping out of it. “It just dawned on me where I am and who I’m with.” I said, smiling and trying to act like I was not losing my mind.

    My dream had come true, but now, all I could think about was shoving my nose in her ass!

    She smiled and gazed into my eyes with her head still tilted. “You are…refreshing Ms. Carmichael. I like your enthusiasm.”

    She looked back at her computer and I noticed her hair was combed straight in a ponytail, revealing her subtle neck. As I thought about gently kissing it, I stopped and forced myself to concentrate.

    “IT has our calendars synched. You are now my right-hand Ms. Carmichael so it’s important you have this memorized for at least the week and keep me on track. Meetings in Paris start Monday. Your first trip, so we need to go early for some sightseeing. Can you leave Friday?” she looked at me with piercing blue eyes.

    “Yes!” I said emphatically.

    After an uncomfortable pause, I realized I was staring into her eyes. I turned my head back to the computer screen while I gained control of my breathing.

    “Great, call Jet The World and set up flights. We’ll leave Friday at 7PM New York time and return the following Thursday 7PM Paris time. Then book us a two-bedroom suite at The Hôtel De Sers Champs Elysées Paris. Watch Shelia at Jet The World, she’ll try to overcharge. Remind her how much business we do. Let me introduce you around first and then I’ll show you to your office so you can make the arrangements.” she said, standing up and walking toward the door.

    I shoved my laptop into my shoulder bag and followed.

    “Everyone, I would like you to meet Ms. Alecia Carmichael. She is my new Executive Assistant. You should have received an e-mail announcement about her. We are very fortunate to have her with us, so please welcome her as full member of the team. She will assume Suzan’s office so please feel free to introduce yourselves to her at your leisure. Now let’s get to work for our clients,” She smiled and lead me to my new office.

    It was an impressive office with a window, right next to hers. There was a large desk with file cabinets and work cubby behind it. There was also a large round table with six chairs and small couch and coffee table. There was a docking station for the laptop and triple monitor system with external keyboard and mouse. It was quite impressive.

    “This is it Ms. Carmichael, I hope it meets your needs. Let me know if you need anything. I have a call with…”

    “Gavin Johnson from GM,” I chimed in, “and then a meeting with the marketing team at 4:00PM. Will you need me for that?”

    She gave an approving grin, “Yes, it will give you the opportunity to meet them and get up to speed.”

    “Great and I will make the reservations and review your schedule in more detail.” I said enthusiastically. “How many will be on the flight; will I need reservations for anyone else?”

    “Just you and I Ms. Carmichael. We will need the G280 Exec. It will accommodate a few more if we want to add someone later.” she said on her way out the door. “Thanks, and welcome aboard!”

    Having no idea what a charter jet actually should cost, I got on line and found a couple websites that gave estimated costs between $100,000 and $140,000.

    Then, I called Sheila at Jet The World and she initially quoted $113,000 for the round trip. I gasped audibly, before rebounding and engaging her.

    “Sheila, please don’t make me go through the process of shifting our business to Net Jet. We use you because of your customer service and attention to detail. I spoke to Net Jet before I called and I can save $20,000 going with them on this trip alone. What do you think I could save on a package for all our business. Think about the volume of business we bring you and call me back with your best price, thank you.” I hung up before she could respond.

    I proceeded to the travel agent to get the hotel booked. As I hung up, I thought we were fortunate to have a room available with such short notice. I decided I had better look at upcoming trips and book hotels sooner so I could be sure we did not run into issues of hotels being overbooked.

    As I reviewed the calendar, I received a call from Sheila. “Hello, Alecia Carmichael speaking.”

    “Hi Alecia, this is Sheila for Jet The World. I have some good news. We were able to shift some bookings and more efficiently fill the schedule for the G280 Exec. Based on your business level with us, we are able to offer the round trip for $89,500.”

    “Thank you Sheila, much better.” I said confidently. “I would like to meet with you soon to talk about a longer term exclusive agreement for all our business.”

    “That sounds great. Do you want to put something on the calendar?” She asked politely.

    “I’ll call you soon to set it up. Thanks again Sheila.

    After hanging up, I sent a note to Cynthia with the initial and the final price. She responded with a quick note saying, “Great Job!”.

    And thus began my new career, with a week of early mornings and late evenings. I did not communicate with any family or friends, and as I boarded the Jet at Teterboro Friday, I realized no one knew where I was going. Unsure what to pack, I had overpacked and had 2 large suitcases.

    An attendant came out to greet me. “I can take your luggage,” said the young man with a tight vest and long-sleeved shirt. He took them and loaded them into the luggage compartment.

    The jet was incredible. It had about 10 seats as you would expect, similar to the standard commercial airline ,with single file seats on either side with an isle down the middle. Behind them was a round meeting table with four chairs anchored to the floor, and a doorway that led to a rest room and bunk bed sleeping chambers with curtains and beds for four people.

    She was already on board when I arrived at 6:50PM. She was seated at the table with her laptop open.

    “Good evening, Ms. Carm… I suppose I can call you Alecia since we are not in the office and it’s just the two of us,” she said, smiling and closing the laptop.

    The attendant came out from the back of the plane. ” Can I get you something to drink?”

    “I’ll have what she’s having.” I pointed at the wine glass sitting next to Cynthia.

    “Chardonnay coming right up,” he stepped into the back again.

    “I will not overindulge this time, I promise,” I said, sitting at the table.

    She smiled and held up her glass, “I’ll drink to that. But seriously, thanks for arranging dinner on the flight. I plan to eat as soon as we are up and, then get a few hours’ sleep. We should get in about 2:30 or 3:00. our time or 8:30 AM Paris Time, we can check in and get another 1-2 hours sleep before sightseeing. Then if we stay up late, it will help get us acclimated to Paris time.”

    “Sounds great, I can’t believe we’re going to Paris!” I said as my wine arrived. “Cheers, to new adventures!”

    “The first of many, I hope. I was thinking we could start with the Louvre, and the tower, and then I know a great little place for dinner. True French home cooking. Duck confit to die for, Bouillabaisse, Steak Frites, It amazing.” she said with anticipation.

    I barely had the chance to sip my wine when it was time to taxi. No security, no waiting. We were off by 7:05 after downing my wine. We talked about the meeting for next week and within 20 minutes were sitting at the table for grilled Mahi Mahi and a vegetable dish that was amazing. It was topped of with a small strawberry tart for dessert and some after dinner cognac.

    She asked me about my life and childhood, sounding truly interested. We shared stories of boyfriends, though mine were few and never really serious. She talked about her high school sweetheart and how it ended abruptly when they went to opposite coasts for college.

    Her eye held perfect contact to mine. The week had been so busy I had not had much time to reflect on last weekend’s events. She had never mentioned anything about Friday night, so I wrote it off as a drunken mistake that she either didn’t recall or was too embarrassed to acknowledge. The overwhelming amount of information I had taken in this week managed to push those thoughts aside for the most part, but looking in her piercing blue eyes sent a tingle through my body that startled me. I took a deep breath and her perfume hit me, then the image of the pink diamond between her legs…

    “I have to admit with all my success, I sometimes wonder if letting him get away was the biggest mistake of my life,” she said, not breaking eye contact.

    “His loss, I would say.” I said and looked away.

    I wanted to take her in my arms and comfort her.

    “You are right! He could have come with me. Time flies, we should try to get some rest,” she said, looking at her watch. “Johnny can you get the bottom bunks ready and give us some privacy?”

    My heart raced for a brief moment. Privacy. Could she be implying some secret intent… I pushed those thoughts aside. After a moment Johnny came up front.

    “Beds are ready ladies, pleasant dreams.” He walked past us and cleared the way to the back.

    We closed the door behind us. Cynthia grabbed a small overnight bag and went toward the bathroom. “I didn’t think to tell you to bring sleeping clothes. Yours are down below… Let me see.” She reached in the bag and rummaged, before pulling out some gym shorts and a T-shirt. “You can borrow these if you like.”

    “Thank you that would be great,” I replied, thankfully.

    “Here you go, you can have the restroom if you like.” She handed me the clothes.

    I put them on, folding my clothes as neatly as I could. I checked myself in the mirror before I exited the tiny bathroom.

    She stood with her back to me in a lacey black string tank top with matching shorts. The strings formed an x on her upper back between her shoulder blades that were completely exposed above the top of the tank top. The material was slight translucent with the exception of the lower two inches that was a more decorative and wider mesh, revealing her tan skin.

    The bottoms followed the same pattern, translucent enough to highlight the crack of her ass with the bottom two inches revealing the skin of her upper thigh through the frilly lace. I tried not to stare but I wanted so much to touch that ass while I planted kisses between her shoulder blades and moved up toward her neck.

    When she turned, the top revealed her belly button through the lace. I wanted to kiss around it and feel her soft underbelly against my lips. My mouth was agape as I saw the skin of her thighs peeking through the bottom band of lace. What was happening to me? I wondered. A week ago, I never had these thoughts and now they haunt me.

    I had to turn and look away or I would not be able to help myself. I climbed quickly into the bed. “I’m tired, what a great week it’s been. Thank you so much for the opportunity. I am so grateful.”

    “Thank you for taking the position, your timing is impeccable,” she replied.

    I laid with my face to the wall of the plane so I would not stare. The shaped of her bare shoulders and exposed back flashed into my mental slideshow that focused so much on her. The silhouette of her ass crack through the lace, her beautiful neck, the magical diamond between her legs. The slideshow was on repeat.

    The heat between my legs intensified. I felt the growing urge to masturbate for fear I would give in to my desires, throw caution to the wind, and climb slowly under the covers next to her, I even thought I could detect a hint of her perfume in the T-shirt I was wearing. Losing the battle, I turned over and laid facing her. She was under the covers up to her neck laying on her back. The blanket gently rose and lowered with each breath. I pictured snuggling beside her with my left knee across her thighs and my cheek on her shoulder, my face nuzzled against her warm neck while breathing her perfume. I imagined I could feel her heartbeat and matched the rhythm of my breathing with hers.

    I envisioned my hand caressing her skin, tracing the lace outline of her pajamas. She turned onto her side to face me with eyes closed. I could see the curve of her hip and imagined lying next to her face to face, caressing that hip as I kissed her slowly and softly at first, but increasing intensity as our tongues intertwined.

    I was almost panting and decided to take action if I hoped for any sleep. I left my bunk as quietly as possible. I entered the bathroom and carefully peeled off the running shorts and panties. I looked at myself in the mirror as I reached between my legs. My eyes closed as my middle finger slid down the gap of my labia, the surrounding fingers sandwiched my pussy lips between them.

    “Oh Cynthia, you make me so warm and wet. Oh, please touch me,” I panted, confident the noise from the engines more than drowned out my voice.

    My fingers slid up and down the length of my crack, not yet penetrating. I imagined her hot breath as she whispered in my ear, “Do you want me inside you Leasie?”

    “Yes please…” I inserted my middle finger, “Oh Cynthia that feels so good, I need it so bad, Oohhh Yeeeess! Please don’t stop, you make me so crazy… Oh, please, make love to me. I want to taste your hot cum.”

    I thrust my finger to the hilt and pulled it out shoving all three fingers into my mouth, tasting my own juices.

    “Mmmuuhhhh,” I moaned, sucking them clean. “Tastes so good.”

    I thrust all three in, “That’s it baby, please make me cum for you, I need it bad!” I slid them back out and sandwich my clit between two of them and began to work them wildly, bracing myself on the sink. “Oh Cynthia, baby I’m cumming for you, Oh, please yes, feels so g,good.” I opened my eyes with my mouth wide open, “Aaaahhhhh! Yyyeeeessss!, Yes!, Yes! Oh God yes! “

    My fingers moved so fast I could hear the sloshing sound of my juices against my screaming pussy. “Cumming for you… H, hard. Aaaaaaaaah! Aaaaaaaaah! Aaaaaaaaah! Aaaaaaaaah! YYYYeeeesssss!” I moaned, legs stiff and trembling. I hoped the sink could hold my weight as I lost control of my legs.

    As my orgasm passed, I panted heavily looking in the mirror, satisfied and horrified at the same time.

    Knock! Knock! I nearly dropped on the floor. “You OK Leasie? Are you airsick?”

    “I’m OK, be out in one minute,” I composed myself.

    “Sure? You sound a little distressed.”

    I wished I had just said, “Yes a little air sick,” instead of, “I’m fine.”

    “Just had to pee, be right out,” I said, awkwardly..

    I thought I heard Cynthia make a comment under her breath, “Hell of a pee.” but could not be sure. Then she spoke loud and clear, “Ok, going back to bed.”

    I cleaned myself with some hand soap and tissues, got dressed, and quietly crawled back to bed face to the wall. She did not stir or speak, which was a relief, and eventually I fell asleep.

    When we awoke, she did not say another word about it. We got dressed and the plane landed. There was a limo waiting. Johnny loaded our bags and the whirlwind weekend began. The hotel was incredible, the suite had a living area with kitchenette and full bar. Off either side of the living were large bedrooms, each with its own double sink bathroom with walk in shower and full-sized tub.

    As she outlined, we took about a two-hour nap before touring the sights of Paris. We were like two old besties having a good time in Paris for the weekend, barely talking any business. I managed to keep my lusty thoughts in check, even at the restaurant she loved so much. It was an intimate established family restaurant with all the ambiance you would expect in Paris. Saturday, we spent seven hours in the Louvre, examining every piece and discussing them all. Afterwards, we went to dinner which in itself is an event. We spent nearly three hours at the restaurant, where they even took us into the kitchen. They showed us the food they were making and we were allowed to taste it. It was like nothing I had ever experienced in the states. Cynthia had the duck confit and after seeing it simmering, I had to have the Bouillabaisse. It was amazing, even after the historical context, that it was a stew originally devised to use up parts and scraps that could not be sold at the market. I only managed to get lost in her eyes a time or two during dinner. She apparently didn’t notice.

    Then we walked for nearly two hours along the Seine River, in the moonlight in Paris… A dream come true.

    Sunday was a day of sightseeing; the Eiffel Tower, Champs-Élysées, The Notre Dame Cathedral and two palaces. We finished the night with a late dinner and two bottles of wine. We sat on the couch for an hour, talking at first about the work day tomorrow. First, two meetings with fashion industry execs regarding pension and retirement account management, but more importantly to them is convincing Cynthia to invest in their stock as part of her investment fund’s assets. The afternoon would finish off with a fall fashion show, featuring several major designers.

    Then the conversation turned personal and comfortable. We sat facing one another with our feet folded beneath us, knees touching. When her perfume hit my brain, I leaned forward without thought and kissed her shiny red lips. Electricity pumped through me, so soft and warm. I breathed in her perfume and pressed my tongue into her warm mouth. She began to reciprocate, and another wave of tingling warmth washed through me. When I placed a hand on her cheek, she grabbed it and pulled it away, breaking the kiss.

    “This can’t happen Alecia, I am sorry if signals were crossed, but it would be wholly inappropriate for so many reasons…”

    “Oh God, I’m so sorry, please…” I said frantically, until she cut me off.

    “Relax, Ms. Carmichael, these things happen. I am not offended, and you are not in trouble. It was just a misunderstanding, it’s Paris, we had wine… Let’s just get some sleep and get ready for a big day tomorrow,” she said calmly, as she stood up and sat her wine on the table. “Please trust me. It is not a big deal, and it will not affect your job in any way. Get a good night’s sleep. We have an exciting day tomorrow. Good night.”

    Overwhelmed by the moment, all I could say was, “Good night.”

    I laid there awake most of the night, afraid I blew my whole career to pieces in one stupid moment of weakness. If it was not a big deal why did she call me Ms. Carmichael?

    The next morning in typical Cynthia fashion, she acted as if nothing had happened and I followed her lead. We had early morning sessions at the spa to have our hair done. Mine was a classic straight hanging cut, but they worked magic to put some body and fullness to it and my dark hair shimmered like I had never seen.

    Cynthia’s was a combination of a shag layered flowing hair style that framed her face perfectly and looked stunning from the back. I was afraid to comment for fear of making my situation worse. As we looked in the mirror in our robes at the spa, her comment relieved my anxiety a bit.

    “Excellent work Filipe and Elaine, we are gonna turn some heads today.” She looked at me in the mirror and gave me a warm smile.

    I struggled with my clothing choices for this trip. What do you wear for business meetings with fashion Icons and then a fashion show? I picked a sleeveless white dress with full shoulders and a low cut back that was open to just below my shoulder blades. The skirt was somewhat flared, and the hem was mid-thigh. It was risqué for me. I felt exposed with the combination of short and flared, but when in Paris risqué is the norm.

    The top was form fitting with a V-neck exposing some cleavage and the fabric was a synthetic satin covered in white lace that extended just slightly below the hemline. I had a grey form-fitting suit jacket that gave it the professional look for business and could be removed for the fashion show.

    Cynthia wore a nearly full length light blue form fitting dress with a slit up the left side that would allow full leg exposure if she wanted. It was a U-neck front that highlighted her breasts beautifully, with long sleeves .

    My jaw dropped when she turned. The back was fully open forming a V shape dangerously close to her curvy ass. The arch of her back was possibly the sexiest thing I had ever seen. There was a subtle valley up her spine that disappeared beneath her flowing blond hair mid-way up her back. Her entire back was exposed with the upper half hidden beneath her golden hair. I wanted to shift her hair aside and kiss every inch of her exposed skin.

    Much to my dismay, she put on a matching jacket that covered her completely. She turned back and looked at me, giving me the once over.

    “Beautiful Leasie, take off the jacket and let me have a look.” I took it off and she smiled, making a turning motion with her pointer finger. I turned a full 480 degrees, ending with my back to her. The air lifted the skirt up and out, terrifying me that I may have exposed myself to the world.

    “Wow,” she said in a sultry voice.

    I was confused and a little angry. Now she was calling me Leasie and flirting with me, it seemed.

    When I turned to face her, she sighed and bit her bottom lip with a come-hither smirk.

    “Excellent choice Ms. Carmichael, were going to close the deal today, I can feel it.” she said, looking me up and down.

    I was angry with myself as I could feel my wetness just from the look she gave me.

    She removed her jacket and looked at herself in the mirror. When she turned her back to me, I was speechless. Her perfect tan against the powder blue was amazing. The V cut lead my eyes to her perfect pear shaped ass. The dress tucked into her ass crack and clung to her cheeks, creating an inverted V shadow that looked like a reflection of the V shape of her exposed lower back. I wanted to slide my hand under the dress and feel the warm curve of her firm ass.

    She seemed to be playing mind games with me; last night the cold shoulder and today, flirting blatantly. I put my jacket back on and did my best to ignore her. She put hers back on and with both hands slid her fingers under her hair in back and pulled it out from under the jacket, letting it flop back behind her.

    We headed off to the Paris office for our morning meetings. The first was with execs from Yves Saint Laurent and Gucci parent, Kering SA. The meeting went quite well as Cynthia seemed to have them eating out of her hand. They had been in negotiations for some time and Cynthia was able to put the finishing touches on an agreement to manage retirement and pension accounts for the next 7 years. I like to think I helped clinch the deal. When they reached a sticking point that she was willing to compromise on, she engaged me off to the side with a whisper.

    As instructed, I shook my head no, and then she lead me down a path to close the deal. “I don’t see how we could take this sort of risk, at these thin margins. What if we stipulate to that point but in exchange add three years to the deal to make it eight years in exchange for the additional risk.”

    Their COO countered at six years.

    “Giulio, you are relentless. You need to give us seven or I will have to follow my new associate’s advice and direct our efforts to others who understand the value we bring,” said Cynthia with calm confidence.

    “Mr. Bottega, no one has delivered as consistently as we have over the past 15 years. Simply the best performing fund portfolio on the market. I can honestly say this is the most generous offer I have ever seen.” It was the only offer I have ever seen. “You drive a hard bargain, but it’s time to get this done so we can provide stability to your workforce, and let you focus on your passion. You cannot find a more consistent performer anywhere. Not to mention we have the largest percentage investment in western European assets of any global investment manager period. Great performance and invested in your global core markets, you’ve already won.”

    He leaned back and smiled, and the deal was done.

    After the meeting, I looked and Cynthia and gave a fist pump and a grin. Her expression got serious. “You were an excellent wing-woman, but you need to be very careful Ms. Carmichael. If he had questioned your experience of deals you’ve made it could have been a disaster. Not all men are swayed by entrancing brown eyes and a pretty smile. Nonetheless well done.”

    “Thank you, your point is well made. I won’t take that risk again.” I said seriously.

    “Risks are a part of success, Ms. Carmichael. We just need to understand the consequences and be prepared if things don’t work out as we plan. Your instincts are good. You have a knack for understanding what others want and giving it to them, even if they don’t fully know they want it. That is a trait that can serve you well.” she smiled as she looked into my eyes.

    I turned away and her words processed in my head. Was she talking about the meeting or us? “Thank You Cynthia. Coming from you, those words mean a lot.” I just wished I knew exactly what she meant.

    “LVMH will be tougher. They have been unrealistic on expectations for fees and have been arrogant enough to suggest they should have some control of where our funds are invested. That will never happen. I suspect they are simply using us to drive a better deal with their current asset managers,” she said, perplexed. “But regardless of the outcome this was a major win this morning. Come to my office and let’s review the strategy.”

    As we prepared, the scent of her perfume started the slide show in my head again. I did manage to push it out as we reviewed the strategy and I could shift my attention to the numbers.

    LVMH is the parent company of Louis Vuitton and Christian Dior with over 45 billion in assets under management. If it were landed today, it would without a doubt be the biggest day in company history. However, there was a long way to go in this negotiation, it could be months if not years.

    Later, as the meeting progressed, their demeanor became much more hostile and it appeared things were going to deteriorate. The VP of HR of all people made a comment that sounded very sexist and condescending. Cynthia’s face reddened and her anger was apparent. I stood up and cut in as she searched for words.

    “Misogynistic egos aside, we are in fundamental agreement on ninety percent of the issues. Why don’t we take ten minutes and everyone can collect their thoughts, and begin again after a short break.”

    The sexist HR leader looked shocked at first, but took a breath and nodded in agreement. I pulled Cynthia out of the room and presented her with an idea.

    “They have unrealistic expectations on our fees, and there is no room to move… but what if we considered a stepped-up fee. If we give them the fee they are asking on the first 7% of return, but double our fee on everything after that. We’ve averaged 15% or higher for 17 consecutive years and not less than 10% in 35 years. The math would actually work in our favor if they accept. What do you think?” I asked tentatively.

    She thought for a moment, “Actually not bad. I’m not sure I can live with the precedent this would set and the risk with a prolonged downturn would be high.”

    “You managed through the crash of 2008 and would have come out ahead through that.” I said with a grin.

    “Ok but 5% not seven. Your idea you sell it. If you can convince François, the account is yours.” she said, smiling. “Are you ready?

    “You bet that gorgeous ass, I am,” I said without thinking. The picture of the magic diamond popped in my head.

    Fighting the urge to apologize for crossing the line again, I walked back to the conference room. When the meeting reconvened, Cynthia wasted no time introducing me.

    “Gentleman, against my better judgement, Ms. Carmichael has convinced me to move on the fee, and offered a new approach to the issue. I will allow her to explain. She is my right hand and I will tell you if we reach agreement, she will personal manage your account. She is the brightest and best portfolio manager I have ever seen.” she said, sitting down and yielding the floor.

    I removed my jacket and looked at the letch with the attitude. I knew immediately his hormones were going to get the better of him. I presented the concept and with some negotiation we settled at 6% for threshold for the fee adjustment but could not quite close. They needed to review the proposal internally and we agreed to meet again on Wednesday in their offices. That sounded to me like we would be closing for sure.

    At the end of the meeting, Cynthia took me into her office and closed the door. “We got em! Congratulations Ms. Carmichael, you’ve got yourself $48 Billion to manage. I gotta tell you, I looked at your fund models and the parameters you used for investment ***********ion and I am truly impressed. I have analysts with twenty years on the job that don’t have your instincts. I meant what I told them. You are the brightest and best I’ve ever seen. I’ll want you to handle Wednesday’s meeting, with my assistance preparing of course.

    “I need to go talk to HR about your new title and salary. So, you can collect your thoughts on closing, and I will be back soon.” I stood up as she walked toward the door. She stopped and looked back. “You nailed it, Leasie… Damn that dress looks good.”

    She spoke with someone outside and walked off. An office assistant, apparently. He stepped in and said, “Ms. Liebert asked me to have lunch brought in for you. Would you like Gruyère Cheese Soufflé, Cheddar and onion quiche, or…”

    “Cheese Soufflé please,” I smiled.

    “Great thanks,” he said with a bit of an eye roll.

    I stepped toward him with my hand extended. “I’m Alecia, what’s your name?”

    “Stephon,” he replied.

    “What do you do here Stephon?”

    “I am the General Manager of European Operations.”

    “Oh! it’s a pleasure to meet you. Thanks for taking care of us so personally. I am honored.” I said, giving him a piercing eye stare.

    His grip softened and his smile widened, “My pleasure Mademoiselle.” he said, walking out.

    About an hour passed before Cynthia returned, and I had the makings of a good outline for the meeting Wednesday. When she walked in, she removed her jacket and took a seat across the desk from me.

    “It’s a bit warm in here don’t you think?” she asked, pulling the U neck of her dress out from her chest.

    “It is,” I said, removing my jacket.

    Just then, a young lady poked her head through the door and said, “Ms. Liebert, your lunches are in the conference room.”

    The meals were laid out on opposite sides of the conference table with wine already poured, it looked like a fine restaurant place setting. As we ate, she slid a packet of paper across the table to me.

    “I wanted you to see the package I have prepared for your new role. Your title will be Director of Global Accounts. The base salary will be $685,000 dollars and based upon the projections for LVMH, if it all goes well you could hit bonuses and incentives of up $4.6 million in year one. In twelve months, you will be eligible for a Senior Director position and which brings a 20% increase. Does this sound acceptable Ms. Carmichael?”

    My heart was beating a hundred beats a minute. I wanted to play it cool though, so I picked up the paper and pretended to study it. After a moment, I looked up and her whole face was lit up with a smile. Her blue eyes drew my gaze.

    “It certainly is a generous offer. Give me a few moments.” I said, looking back at it.

    “Take your time. I am going to eat. I am famished.” she said, digging in.

    I did read over the proposal and was in awe of what was happening. I thought, I should negotiate something, but there were perks like access to private jets and limo service. I really couldn’t bring myself to ask for more.

    “Cynthia… Thank you,” I said, looking at her earnestly. “My head tells me I should negotiate something more, but honestly… This offer is mind boggling and more than generous. Thank you. I accept, and I promise I will give you my all. You won’t regret this.”

    “I know I won’t. How bout this? I will throw in lunch. Please eat!” she said, pointing at my plate.

    I was ravenous and had to constrain myself from wolfing it down. After the meal she began to speak, and once again my heart pounded.

    “Alecia, I know I won’t regret the promotion, but there is something else I would like to discuss, and I hope I won’t regret this decision either.” she said in a calm and deliberate tone that contradicted her body as she shuffled in her seat and looked at me nervously.”

    I perked up and sat up straight, “OK what is it?” I asked nervously.

    She took a deep breath, “I can’t stop thinking about that kiss…”

    “Oh damn, I’m so sorry, Pl…”

    “No, no, no, please listen to me for a minute.” she interrupted and paused for a long, uncomfortable moment. “I liked it, I wanted it, and it scared me how much it affected me.”

    I leaned back in my chair and felt a tingling sensation through my whole body. I began to tremble and wanted to speak but words escaped me.

    “If you would please let me get this out, I need to get this off my chest,” she said, taking another deep breath causing her breasts to push against the powder blue dress. “I have never been attracted to a woman in this way…” I popped my eyes wide and shook my head indicating it was mutual, and she smiled in relief. “Friday in the Hampton’s shook me to my foundation. My behavior in the hot tub was completely out of character.”

    “Mr. Happy!” I said excitedly. “Mmmmm.”

    “And last night, that kiss… Nothing like that ever happened to me before”

    “I know, I’m still in awe,” I said softly, lost in thought.

    I want her so bad… But you could ruin everything! I told myself. You have to stop this; it can’t end well…

    “There are so many reasons not to pursue this, but I just can’t stop thinking about you.” She paused. “There is only one way this could happen, and it is a risk. I have to protect myself and the company, being your superior. We have a mutual consent to a personal relationship form that protects the company and us in the event the relationship ends.”

    My mind latched onto that thought and I began to nod.

    “You need to be sure Leasie. Once we sign it HR will know, and eyes will be on us.” she said, looking longingly at me.

    When she called me Leasie, my heart fluttered like a love sick teen. Her eyes obliterated any shred of common sense that remained.

    “I want to, yes! Let’s do it, please!” I said, with way too much excitement.

    I was panting and biting my lip as my wetness grew. I held out my hand and showed her how I was trembling. She did the same.

    “Are you sure Ms. Carmichael?” I nodded. “Have you ever made love to a woman before?” I shook my head. “Neither have I, so we want to explore things together?” The heat between my legs was like nothing I could recall. I nodded emphatically. “I can have the form here in 5 minutes, do you want me to make the call?” she said, looking at me hungrily.

    “Yes!” was all I could get out. My panties clung to my wetness.

    I wanted to peel that dress off her and take her on the conference table, but the conference room walls were clear glass on the upper half, giving full view to everyone outside. She dialed the conference speaker phone. “Madelaine speaking.”

    “Hello, Madelaine, this is Cynthia, I am going to need a personal relationship mutual consent form brought to the main conference room, right away. Please have if filled out with my name and Ms. Carmichael’s please,” she said, without breaking eye contact.

    I swallowed, my mouth dry with excitement. A few moments later Madelaine arrived with the documents. She entered, sat next to me and placed the documents on the table. Then she pushed a button on a control panel in the table and the blinds went down, blocking any view in or out.

    Madelaine broke the ice, “Hello Alecia, it’s a pleasure to meet you. Let me start by saying you are in France, the country of romance. These situations are embraced here without the judgement it seems to carry in The United States. Congratulations on finding love. It is a special thing when it happens.” I wanted to jump in when she said love, but kept quiet. “First, I want you to look me in the eye.”

    I did as she asked. “Now, Alecia, are you signing this of your own free will without pressure or influence, or fear for your job?”

    “Yes, no pressure at all,” I replied honestly.

    She looked at Cynthia. “Same question Cynthia, are you signing this without duress of any kind?”

    “Yes, I am,” she said, as her foot touched my right shin and slowly caressed her way up toward my inner thigh.

    I nearly jumped out of my seat and was happy to see Madelaine was looking at Cynthia and did not seem to notice. As she continued, I mindlessly spread my legs, giving her access.

    Madelaine slid a copy to each of us, “Read these over, initial each page and sign at the end.”

    As I began to read the first page her foot pressed against my wetness causing me to moan slightly.

    “Uh, Mmm,” I sighed trying to make it sound like I was agreeing. I nodded for effect and initialed the first page, flipping to next as she pressed more firmly, I nearly spread wide enough to hit Madelaine under the table.

    Cynthia began to apply full pressure to my soaked pussy forcing the side of her foot between my labia. I took a quick deep breath through my nose and looked intently at the page, pressing myself against her firm warm foot, wanting her inside me. I initialed the next page and took a quick look with a forced smile toward Madelaine.

    “I did not recall Paris being so humid,” said Cynthia casually, wiggling the side of her foot as she moved it up and down, causing my labia to saddle the side of her foot through the panties. “It’s flat out sticky in here,” she grinned.

    “Yes, it is,” I blurted and gasped in a quick breath. I initialed the next page and signed at the bottom of the last page. “Th-this all seeeems!” she slid down and began to wiggle her toes working them in, through my panties. “straight forward so far.” I said, trying to sound normal and wanting her to make me cum at the same time.

    I signed and slid it quickly to Madelaine. “There you go.” I said, as I gripped my chair and pushed myself against Cynthia’s toes.

    “Great, now you need to switch out so we have two signed copies.” said Madelaine

    I did it in record time, handed it back to Madelaine and looked at Cynthia as she grinned and seemed to be taking her time with the papers. At the same time, she picked up the pace of her toe wiggles.

    I cleared my throat and looked at the clock, “We have the video conference scheduled in 15 minutes Ms. Liebert.” I said quickly.

    “That’s correct. Thank you Madelaine, that will be all. We need a few moments to prepare for the meeting with the board.”

    “Shall I open the blinds?” She asked.

    Cynthia replied, “That won’t be necessary, we need to prep without being disturbed. Thank you.”

    When she exited, Cynthia looked at me with the hungriest look I have ever seen. And began to work magic with her big toe. I was appalled by my behavior and turned on like never before all at once. She had the ability to make me lose all control with just a look. She was making love to me with her eyes.

    “Aaaaaahhhhhhhhhh,” I spread my legs wide and pushed her into me.

    “Oh fuck Ms. Carmichael, I am soaking wet right now,” she snarled through gritted teeth. “I want to taste that sweet little pussy of yours so bad…”

    “Uuhhhhhhhhh,” I grunted, gyrating my hips.

    My panties were soaked as I ground myself against her. I picked my ass up off the chair and pulled my skirt up so I wouldn’t soak through it. We had to leave in an hour for the fashion show.

    “You are such a horny little slut, your gonna soak through your dress, aren’t you?”

    “Oh God, yes, Cynthia, you make me so wet.” I said, trying to work a foot up the slit of her dress to reciprocate, oblivious that she just called me a slut.

    “Sorry Ms. Carmichael, but this tunnel is temporarily closed for repair; we only have one serviceable tunnel today, and I can tell you I am going to service the hell out of it tonight.” she said sternly. “I want to set that pretty little ass of yours on this table and suck that tight little pussy till you cum like the screaming little slut that you are.”

    “Oh, please yes,” I almost yelled, humping her toe. In my mind I cursed “Aunt Scarlet” for another untimely visit.

    “Sorry Ms. Carmichael, but your horny little cunt would splash cum all over my face, hair, and dress. You’re a little tease, and you’re gonna make me wait all fucking night to taste that little slut hole. Meanwhile while you sit there, fuck my foot and get yourself off right now.” she said, with a look of disbelief.

    I was completely delirious. If a boyfriend ever thought about talking to my like that I would have done a Lorena Bobbitt on him. Coming from her it just made me lose more control. She was right, I was gonna fuck her foot and cum like an animal.

    Suddenly a knock at the door scared the hell out of me. She quickly pushed down on the chair with her heel, keeping her toe against my steaming pussy and shook her head telling me not to back up.

    “Come in,” she yelled calmly while the look of terror on my face only made her smile.

    I was extremely grateful the chairs had solid backs and sides, as I twisted the chair slightly to face away from the door. At the same time, she brought up her left foot and like a chimpanzee managed to grip the waistband of my panties with her toes and turned my chair back straight in one quick motion. A middle-aged gentleman in a too tight European style suit stepped in and I waved without turning toward him.

    “Hello Ms. Liebert, we have a problem with the video system in New York so it will just be a teleconference this afternoon.”

    As he spoke, she began to tug and pull down my panties. I could not figure out how she was maneuvering under the table but she managed to get them started down my hips. I pressed my chair tightly against the table to prevent him from seeing my naked ass. The danger of getting caught only made me want her more. What was wrong with me!

    “That’s too bad Raphael. When do you think it will be up running?” she tugged on my panties.

    Her eyes widened as she looked at me and gave a subtle head bob, signaling her displeasure with my lack of cooperation. So, I subtly tried to shift weight to my elbows, brought my knees together and raised my ass off the chair just enough for her to slip them off and down to my thighs.

    “…end of the day,” I heard as I became aware, he was still in the room.

    “Thank you, Raphael, I know the team will get it done.” she said calmly as she whisked the panties to my ankles. I heard the door close. “Damn Ms. Carmichael, if I did not have my little problem, I would quite like to have you on your knees under this table servicing my pussy, while I had the call.

    “I have to confess, Ms. Carmichael, your bathroom door was open that Saturday morning and I watched you make yourself cum twice, talking about eating my pussy. It was all I could do not to go in there and let you live out your fantasy.”

    She whisked the panties off my feet and seconds later brought them above the table in her right hand as her foot slid up between my closed thighs. I slowly opened them wanting her to touch me again, wanting any part of her inside me, wishing I could crawl under the table and taste her sweet cum.

    “You have soiled your panties, Ms. Carmichael.” she raised the panties to her nose, took a deep slow breath and pressed them against her face. Her eyes closed and she hummed, “Mmmmmhhhhhh.”

    Then she spread the panties out and positioned the wet crotch toward her mouth, shoved them in and sucked my juices off them. “Oh, mu oodness,” she mumbled with her eyes closed. “I can’t wait to get my tongue in there Ms. Carmichael that slutty little pussy is gonna taste so sweet. I don’t think I’ve ever seen a hornier little slut Ms. Carmichael!” she said, sliding her toe up my slit and pushing it into me.

    “Aaaaahhhhh please fuck me!” I screeched.

    “You like my fucking foot Ms. Carmichael?”

    “Oh fuck, yes!” I said, humping her.

    “You jacked off twice in the shower and then wacked off staring at my ass on the patio, didn’t you, slut?”

    “Yes! I want to suck your pussy Cynthia, Oh God, I want you so bad.” I whined.

    I ground my clit against her like a horny dog.

    “You’re my horny little slut aren’t you Ms. Carmichael?” she panted.

    “Yes, I’m your horny little slut, Oh God I’m gonna cum!” I yelled too loudly.

    “I was outside the door on the airplane when you rubbed yourself off thinking about me, Ms. Carmichael, and now you’re fucking my foot like a bitch in heat. What does that make you Ms. Carmichael?”

    I slid to the very edge of the seat gyrating wildly, “Your horny little slut, Oh God I’m cumming. A, a, a, a, a, a, a, a, a, a, a, a, a, a, a, a, a, a, a, a, a.” I grunted with my head thrown back as I spasmed uncontrollably. “I want you so much Cynthia. Ohhhhh, aaaahhhhh, you turn me on so much.” I panted as my orgasm subsided.

    “Oh Ms. Carmichael, I think this is going to be the beginning of a very special relationship. But you are such a tease. You know I’m out of commission and now you’ve got me all wet thinking about that hot little tongue working it’s magic. When you put it in my mouth last night it took every ounce of control to stop.” she pressed the ball of her foot against me, rubbing my cum against my exposed pussy. “I don’t want to stop anymore. I want to make love to you. I want to explore every inch of you. I don’t know what you’ve done to me, but I want you Ms. Carmichael and I shall have you tonight.”

    I was once again rubbing myself on her foot as her words consumed me.

    “You must contain yourself; we have a call in two minutes,” she said, smiling. I caught my breath as she looked at me with her beautiful hungry eyes. “You are the most beautiful thing I have ever seen, Ms. Carmichael.”

    The way she said Ms. Carmichael made my heart flutter. “I would very much like it if you would drop to your knees and show me the wonders of that tongue. Clean your cum off my foot, Ms. Carmichael, with the vigor you would use on my wet pussy please.”

    Without thought I slid off the chair and dropped onto the floor, sitting on my heels. I gripped the heel of her foot and took her big toe into my mouth, swirling my tongue around it. The taste of my cum washed away the shame and disgust of sucking on a toe.

    “Ms. Carmichael… Oh,” she squealed as I brushed my tongue along the underside of her toes and then licked my cum of the ball of her foot, tongue pressed firmly flat against it. “You do go all out in everything you do, don’t you?”

    The fact that it pleased her excited me more. Suddenly the conference phone rang, and I released her foot. She shoved it back at me. “Make sure you get it all. I promise you I won’t waste a drop of you tonight Ms. Carmichael. Your sweet nectar is too precious to let any get away.”

    I took hold of her foot and began thrusting my tongue between each pair of toes. “Hello…” she said with a high pitch as my tongue pushed in. “…Phillip, I have some good news. Ms. Carmichael and I had a very successful morning. I will give you a quick rundown and then you can give the regional updates. We will be pressed for time as we have customer engagements this afternoon.” I sucked each toe swirling my tongue to get every bit of my juices. “Very good…n-news in deed!”

    “Fill us in Cynthia,” I could hear his eager response even from under the table.

    She pulled her foot back, “Thank you Ms. Carmichael, thorough job as usual.” I popped up to see her unmuting the phone. “As anticipated, we did close the deal with Kering and with Ms. Carmichael’s assistance, we agreed to a full seven years,” she said, smiling at me with a flirtatious grin.

    “Excellent work Cynthia,” he replied along with several other voices. “How was LVMH?”

    She gave me the come-hither finger motion and tapped the chair next to her. I stood up, straightened my skirt and walked around the table.

    “Well, it seemed like they were using us again to leverage a better deal with Vanguard and the discussion went south quickly. They were trying to squeeze margins beyond reason again…”

    When I reached for the chair, she gripped my right hand with her left and shoved the chair away, pulling me next to her with the back of my thighs against the table.

    “As we anticipated, but a successful day none the less. Nice work Cynthia, and thank you Ms. Carmichael for the added years. What did you have to give Kering in exchange?” asked Phillip Stevens, Chairman of the board.

    Cynthia looked at me and nodded her head toward the phone, indicating I should reply. As I began to speak, her fingers gently caressed up my inner thigh.

    “We were simply able to present our value proposition and they came around.” I said a little nervously.

    Her hand slid between my thighs as her fingertips caressed my ass, sending chills up my spine. She looked up at me with a sexy smile.

    “Nice work! So, Cynthia, what can we do to change the dynamic with LVMH?” he asked, a bit frustrated.

    “We already have Phillip. We have more to report. Quite honestly Ms. Carmichael, pulled my ass out of the fire today. (She gave my bare ass a squeeze.) She helped me think differently about our fee structure and presented a solution that gave them what they wanted and, if we perform, will generate more revenue than our original offer. It was a very sticky situation and Ms. Carmichael cleanded up the mess completely,” she said, running her tongue between her lips.

    She went on to tell them the details as her fingers traced from my right cheek to my left and back down my left inner thigh and back around again.

    There was some shock and many questions about her decision to give me the account responsibility. But she shot them down quickly and sternly. As her fingers continued to caress and explore, she circled closer and closer to my vagina with each pass.

    “She has proved to me that her financial markets prowess surpasses her ability to get to the heart of the clients desires and come up with a means of satisfying them. I have full confidence that she will meet and exceed your expectations. We meet with them on Wednesday, Ms. Carmichael will be running the meeting and we plan to close the deal before lunch. Any other questions?” she asked daring them to ask.

    As she finished speaking her fingers gently traced down my ass and ever so slightly tickled my labia before caressing my thigh.

    “It seems not,” said Philip after a brief silence. “Congratulations Ms. Carmichael. Your career trajectory is on a track to outpace all of us including that of Cynthia Liebert.”

    I looked Cynthia in the eye and replied. “Thank you all for the opportunity to serve. I promise I will do whatever it takes to meet the client’s needs and deliver complete satisfaction to the shareholders.”

    Cynthia bit her lower lip and mouthed the word “Tease” before she spoke, “Thanks everyone, I will be muting the phone but listening to the market and finance reviews. I will be releasing Ms. Carmichael to focus on more pressing matters.” she said, pressing her fingers into the crease of my thigh and outer labia.

    She stood up and muted the phone, before moving dangerously close. Her breath tickled my chin as our lips nearly touched. “I’ve been thinking about that kiss, I felt it through my whole body…” I parted my lips and moved toward her mouth, needing to feel if it was really as intense as I remembered, but she pulled back. “Not so fast Ms. Carmichael,” she said tauntingly.

    I whimpered like a suckling puppy in disappointment as she arched her back, pulling those fiery red lips away and pressing her pelvis against mine. Her hands gripped my buns, pressing my skirt against my bare cheeks.

    “I want you to understand something before we go any further,” her left hand moved to my right cheek. She slid behind my dangling hair, pushed it out of the way and exposed my neck.

    She leaned toward me, tilting her head. I eagerly tilted my head to the left, giving her access. When her lips gently teased my neck, it sent shockwaves through my body. I gasped and moaned, oblivious to the myriad of people outside the conference room. The voices on the teleconference were incomprehensible white noise.

    My hands gripped the edge of the table for support and my legs suddenly felt wobbly. Her breath on my neck sent a wave of warm wetness through me, causing me to moan her name in a shaky broken voice, “O, o, oh Cynthia.”

    “Your skin is like silk,” She gently kissed my neck. “You smell like heaven,” She kissed repeatedly, breathing in my scent. “You have awoken desires in me Ms. Carmichael.” I whimpered and threw my arms around her. “If I kiss you again, I may not be able to stop myself…”

    “Oh God that kiss…” I panted and squeezed her tightly.

    She pulled me away from the table enough to work her hands under my skirt, caressing my ass with both hands. “I love touching you Leasie.” she sighed heavily, her hot breath on my neck.

    “Oh God yes, I want to make love you Cynthia! Please kiss me again.”

    “Leasie, I’ve never wanted anyone so badly. I want to explore every inch of you…”

    “Yes, please…”

    She raised her head and looked me in the eyes. Her lips trembled as she leaned in, my eyes closed and our lips met, melting together as her perfume electrified me further. Her tongue pressed slowly in as mine penetrated her mouth. My deepest fantasies were realized as she moaned her pleasure. The kiss and its effects were real confirming my worst fears, I had no self control where Cynthia Liebert was concerned.

    In that moment it hit me. On this day, I had just confirmed I would not only be a millionaire by thirty but by twenty-five. The dream I have pursued relentlessly since age ten was coming true, beyond even my imagination, but the only thing that really mattered in this moment was pleasing Ms. Cynthia Liebert, and surrendering to the uncontrollable desires she brought out in me.

    As she kissed me deeply, I felt all inhibition melt away. After several minutes, she broke away, “Ms. Carmichael, I am going to make love to you tonight and pleasure you until you beg me to stop.”

    She thrust her tongue back in my mouth and I trembled and nodded, soaking wet again. Her effect on me was terrifying.

    Her left hand remained on my naked ass, while her right hand caressed its way around my hips and to my inner thigh dangerously close to my engorged labia. Next, she broke the kiss and gently pressed her right cheek to mine. Leaning in to whisper in my ear.

    “I want to do many things to you Ms. Carmichael. Touching you makes me lose myself. Kissing you is beyond words. I want all of you Ms. Carmichael…”

    “I love what you do to me Cynthia,” I said softly.

    Her caress and warm breath were like sweet surrender. “Please,” I whispered and hugged her tighter.

    “You feel amazing,” she said, both hands caressing beneath my skirt. “I want you to let me keep your panties today, so I can imagine your bare skin begging for my touch, knowing that I can have access to you when I need it. You and I will know where my thoughts are all afternoon…”

    I trembled uncontrollably, spread my legs a little wider and her fingers moved to my other thigh. “Oh yes, you turn me on so much. I’m so wet for you Cynthia.”

    She exhaled long and deep, “I want you to know when we’re at dinner with the team and the customer, my thoughts will be about that sweet little naked pussy calling for my tongue and how much I want to crawl under that table and make you cum like a screaming little slut in front of everyone”

    “Oh God,” I panted shivering with uncontrolled lust.

    “Is that a yes, Ms. Carmichael?” she asked, breathing deeply.

    “Yes! Yes! Yes!” I squawked.

    “And when we get back to the room, you will come to my bed chambers and let my tongue have its way with you as many times as I choose?”

    “Yes!” I panted, pulling her tighter.

    “Can I kiss you again Ms. Carmichael to remind you what it feels like to have my tongue inside you?”

    “Yes! Please!” I gasped.

    “One more thing Ms. Carmichael, know that you are the first and only woman I have ever kissed, and tonight you will be the first pussy to receive my tongue, I will be thinking about it all day…”

    She kissed me again and as our tongues danced, her fingers met my steaming pussy. My legs spread and I pressed my pelvis forward. She pulled back, “Easy Ms. Carmichael, you must not soil our dresses.” she dropped her hands to her sides. My eyes begged for her fingers to return. “If you would please pull up that skirt and set that pretty naked ass on the table, I would very much like to pleasure you! This way, when you cum for me again, there will be no embarrassing little slut stains on either of us.” She stepped back.

    She reached forward, gripped the hem of my dress on the sides and pulled it up. Suddenly the absurdity of it all hit me, hiking my skirt in the office. I was about to push my dress back down when I saw her blue eyes locked onto my exposed pussy, “I want you Ms. Carmichael”

    I hopped onto the edge of the table legs together and landed hard enough to hear my ass slap onto the table top.

    She stepped beside me on the right and pressed two fingers against my chin turning my head to look at her. Those blue eyes melted me, and my mouth opened willingly as she came in for another kiss. She kissed me long and deep and I kissed her back feverishly. Her left hand wrapped around my lower back stabilize me and her right rested on my knees squeezing them together slightly.

    She broke the kiss and looked at me, “Can I please feel that wet little pussy again Ms. Carmichael?”

    I shoved my tongue in her mouth, nodded and spread my legs wide. I could feel my swollen labia separate as the rush of air hit them. Her right hand started, at the knee and my eyes closed as her sticky finger tips traced up my inner thigh. Again, I whimpered slightly as she approached.

    “You are such a terrible tease. You know my condition, and you continue to offer yourself to me for your own pleasure”. I pushed myself toward her wanting her back inside me but she moved her hand to the other knee and worked down that thigh. “Tell me what you want slut!” She barked as she approached my gaping pussy.

    “I want you inside me Cynthia,” I squeaked, and moved toward her taunting fingers.

    “Whenever we are intimate, I want you to call me Ms. Cynthia, do you understand?” she asked in a soothing tone.

    “Yes Ms. Cynthia,”

    “That is good sweetie, now tell me what you want.” she asked in that voice again.

    “I want you to finger me, Ms. Cynthia,” I breathed heavily, ground myself against her in need of her cruel little fingers.

    “Open your eyes and look at me please,” said the soothing voice. “And tell me like you mean it.” Her fingers traced the seam of my crotch and inner thigh.

    I looked longingly at her intense blue eyes. “I want you to finger fuck me Ms. Cynthia. Please make me cum.” I was breathing like we finished the beach run. The image of her jogging shorts took my thoughts. I can’ t stop thinking about you. Please fuck me Ms. Cynthia! I need your fingers in my pussy please.”

    “Please who?” she asked calmly.

    “Please Ms. Cynthia! I need you to finger fuck me!”

    “Very good!” she said, sliding her hand upward dragging her middle finger up my crack and sliding it to me.

    “Oh, yeeeesss please, Auh,” I grunted gripping the table.

    “Quiet for just one second Ms. Carmichael, I have a little business to conduct.”

    She removed her hand from my back and I nearly fell back as she thrusted two fingers in and out.

    “Auh! Auh! Auh!” I groaned in rhythm.

    “Shhhh,” she said, softly with her finger to her lips, pumping me faster and unmuting the phone. “Thank you, gentleman, for the good news. Please send Ms. Carmichael and I the full report, we would like to probe into the details.” She thrust in hard and deep. “With Ms. Carmichael’s love of numbers, I’m sure she will find it quite stimulating!” She pressed her thumb against my clit and wiggled as she continued to work her fingers in deep.

    “Yes, I will!” I said emphatically.

    She smiled, disconnected the call and turned to me, supporting my back again, and began tickling my ear with the tip of her tongue. I writhed and closed my eyes feeling her warm stiff fingers inside me.

    “Oh Ms. Cynthia, you make me feel so good. Please don’t stop!” I begged.

    Her tongue left my ear, “I’m only just beginning Ms. Carmichael. I shall have my way with you tonight. Look at you Slut, you’re getting your cum all over the table!”

    Her fingers continued to work in and out as her thumb wiggled on my clit. My legs spread wider and I leaned back, head toward the ceiling, and howled in ecstasy.

    “Damn Slut that little clit gets hard.” She picked up the pace.

    “Oh God Ms. Cynthia, you’re making me cum. Auh! Auh! Auh!” I grunted.

    She leaned in and whispered, “That’s so hot how you spread your slutty little legs for me. You are so warm and wet. I want to feel you cum for me Slut”

    Her thumb worked my clit mercilessly and the orgasm hit hard, “Oh fuuuuuck meeeeee Ms. Cynthhhhhiiiiiaaaa, Auuuuhhhhhh…”

    “Shhhhhhhh, getting loud Slut…” She said as she brought her left arm around my upper back and pushed my head toward her.

    Then she pressed her mouth to mine forcing her tongue in deep. I sucked on to her tongue whined and moaned into her mouth as she nodded her approval. My hips spasmed with a powerful orgasm that did not want to end. Here thumb kept working my clit and the feel of her fingers inside me was relentless. I tried to pull away and she held me tighter.

    My body spasmed uncontrollably as I screamed into her mouth trying to get away. My clit sent waves of overwhelming pleasure through my body. Her head shook letting me know she was not done, as she muffled my screams with her mouth.

    Finally, the orgasm subsided as she kissed me deeply. Her thumb relented and her fingers probed slowly and steadily until she pulled out. I whimpered at the feeling of emptiness, panted and tried to regain my composure.

    No one ever had ever come close to making me lose control like that. It was complete satisfaction and complete terror all in one. She broke the kiss and looked at me.

    “Ms. Carmichael, that was the sexiest thing I have ever seen. I am going to be revved up for days! I am seriously considering, skipping the show and dinner and taking you to my bed.” she panted.

    I was still trembling, barely able to think, as I looked in her eyes. “Ohhhhh God…” I said with a huge exhale.

    It became apparent I was sitting in a puddle, so I pushed myself off the table and stood up, happy to see my legs could still function. As I straightened my skirt, I saw her eyeing the table.

    “Damn Ms. Carmichael, I think you’re turning me into a horny little slut also,” she bent down toward the table and dropped to her knee.

    She extended her tongue and began to lap up my cum off the table. She sighed as she cleaned it all up. Then she stood up and gave me another probing kiss, allowing me to get a taste. I eagerly swirled my tongue savoring the flavor.

    She released me. “Ms. Carmichael you take direction well. I see a very warm and bright future here. Now if you’ll excuse me, I have to go clean myself up. I have never been so wet in my life. There are some cleansers in the cabinet, there is a table and chair that could use a little work. I think you may need a little touch up as well,” she smiled and walked toward the door. She spun my panties around her pointer finger. “Remember, these are mine now and I will be thinking about what’s under that skirt all evening.”

    I stood there stunned as she closed the door behind her…

    To be continued…


  • Moments in Time from My Life: Chapter 2 No Boys Allowed

    Font size : +


    The second chapter to my story

    “I am going to rape you like the slut you are,” Janet yelled.

    I froze in terror as my mind filled with visions of Turtle raping me. I could not move as vision of that day with Turtle filled my mind. I felt the pain and the sting from his hand at the side of my face where he had slapped as I stood there. The smack of his hand echoed in my head as well.

    Janet grabbed me by my hair as she yelled, “Did you hear me BITCH,” “I am going to rape you.”

    “Janet, please stop,” I begged her as I tried to get away for her.

    Janet grabbed the old tee shirt I had on as she left go of my hair. I turned to run but she had a hold of my shirt. The ripping sound filled my ears as Janet ripped the shirt from me. I stood there in just my bra, with a pair of light blue shorts, white thigh highs and panties under my shorts. I stood there looking at her with pleading eyes.

    “You know you want it slut,” Janet said smiling as she came toward me again.

    My mind filled with fear just as it had done on that day with Turtle. While at the same time, my body filled with short zaps of pleasures. My nipples grew hard pushing against my old bra until their hardness showed through it. I could feel my pussy tingling and my clit swelling as my pussy juices wet right through my panties and my shorts.

    Janet came closer and she reached out grabbing my bra right in the middle. She yanked at it as it broke away from my body. My big tits bounced and jiggled as she tossed the bra to the floor. Janet grabbed one of my tits as she lowered her face to it. She brushed her tongue across my hardened nipple once or twice before she sucked my nipple into her.

    Janet sucked at my nipple as she slowly engulfed more of my tit into her mouth. She suckled at my tit gently and lovingly almost as if she was nursing from my breast. Janet’s mouth jumped from one tit to the other where she suckled gently on it as well. Pleasure rippled through my body as she did.

    “Ahhhh Janet,” I moaned softly kissing the back of her head.

    “I thought you wanted me to stop,” Janet replied removing her mouth from my tit as she stepped away from me.

    “Not that just your raping of me,” I said back to her with a wanting look in my eyes.

    Janet stepped back toward me wrapping her arms around me. She kissed me deeply and passionately. I returned her kisses with my own before I slipped my tongue into her mouth. Janet slipped her own tongue deep into my mouth, as we stood there locked together in each other’s arms. Janet broke our kiss as I felt her hand running up between my legs.

    “Your pussy has soaked right through your panties and your shorts,” Janet said as her hand caresses my pussy.

    Janet rather smiled at me as I stood there as she rubbed her hand at my pussy. I thought about how she was right my pussy had gotten very wet at the thought of being raped once more. What was wrong with me I thought as I stood there? I truly hated the fact that he had done what he had to me however I was enjoying it by the time he had finished with me. I wanted to get the thoughts of that day from my head.

    I looked to her as I said, “Make love to me Janet.” I closed my eyes as I begged her, “Make me forget that day, please.”

    Janet did not reply she merely knelt down to the floor onto her knees. Her hands went to my thighs as she buried her face into the wetness of my shorts. She began to use her mouth against my pussy. Almost as if, she was lightly biting or taking my pussy into her mouth.

    She grabbed at the sides of my shorts and she slowly pulled them down my legs. They hung down at my ankles as Janet kissed her way up both my legs. She used her tongue on the insides of my thighs pushing my legs apart with her hands as she worked her tongue toward my panty-covered pussy.

    I moaned softly as Janet nestled her face against my pussy, her tongue pushing my wet panties between my pussy lips. She used her face and her nose to rub against my wet panties. Her hands pulled my panties down slipping them down my legs until they joined my shorts at my ankles. Janet lifted one leg from the floor as she left my panties and short slip from it.

    Janet’s hand pushed at the insides of my leg making me spread them as her face worked up to my now exposed hairy pussy. Janet used her hands to part my pussy as I felt her tongue licking at my hanging pussy lips. My hands went to the back of her head as I felt her shoving her tongue up into my wet hole from under me.

    “AHHhhhh,” I moaned softly as she worked her snakelike tongue in and out of me.

    A wave of pleasure raced through my body as she darted her tongue in and out of my pussy. My tits heaved as I pumped my pussy into her face as she tongued me. My pussy twitched then started to drip with juices wetting her face as I stood there.

    Janet lay back onto the floor and she looked up to me from between my legs as she said, “Sit that pussy down on my face.”

    She did not have to tell me twice. I spun around and I squatted down right on her face. My pussy was facing her face as I squatted over her. My thighs enclosed around her head as I sat right down on her face. She buried her tongue into my pussy as I started to rock back and forth on her face.

    Janet’s hands went to my butt and she pulled me back and forth across her face with her hands. Her tongue would run from my pussy up over my clit as I rocked on her face. Janet started to rub my ass with her hands then she was pulling my butt cheeks apart with them. I still love having my butt cheeks pulled apart to this day when I am riding a cock or riding someone’s face.

    I was cupping my own breasts as I rode her face. I was soon pinching and pulling at my nipples as I felt my pussy getting ready to have an orgasm. I had my nipples at their hardest as I lifted a breast to my mouth. I licked at my nipple with my tongue then sucked my tit into my mouth. I felt Janet pulling my butt cheeks wide apart then she slipped one hand from my butt cheek into the crack of my ass.

    “AHHhhhhh Janet,” I screamed out letting my tit fall from my mouth.

    I felt her long slender finger entering my asshole. Janet poked her finger in and out of my asshole matching my rhythm as I rode her face. My body started to shake and tremble just as it had when I had my orgasm on Turtle’s big cock. I moaned loudly as my pussy convulsed at her tongue.

    “JANET ahhhhh,” I screamed out as my pussy squirted all over her face.

    It was a powerful and a very wet squirt. I think it was a combination of pussy juices and pee. It was pussy juice first then I just lost control as I started to pee in Janet’s face. She turned her face to one side as she withdrew her tongue from my pussy. My pee shot right up her face and then over her head. I was peeing freely and I was unable to stop it.

    It finally slowed to a trickle with my thighs still shaking as I rolled from her face. Janet rolled over on top of me kissing and licking at my face. She worked her pussy onto my leg just above my knee and below my thigh. Janet rocked on my leg rubbing her wet pussy on it until she reached a wet squirting orgasm of her own.

    We had to scrub the carpet before daddy got home as we had gotten it all wet with our juices and our pee. Janet and I swore that we would never let a boy come between us ever again. The summer ended with me going back to mom’s for the start of ninth grade.

    I no longer cared what anyone thought about me at school. I no longer needed anyone to want me as I had Janet. We did not let the other kids at school know we were now lovers. For the most part the boys left us allow and Kevin was no trouble as his parents had moved away.

    Janet and I were very happy with each other. A few of the girls even guessed what was going on between Janet and me. We were even more shocked when those same girls asked if they could hang out with us. We would allow them too only after we had initiated them into our little secret club. We would invite them over to spend the night especially on Friday nights when my mom went out on a date. Janet and I made the girls get undress and they had to show us how they played with their pussies. Janet and I also took turns with each new girl we initiated into our club.

    Our little group grew until there were six of us in our little club. We called our club “No boys allowed.” We took turns having sleepovers at each other’s houses when our parents were away on the weekends. Most of the sleepovers were at my house when my mom went out on Friday nights, as she normally did not return until early Saturday morning. That gave us girls the whole night to play.

    We soon had about eight of us at school that no longer needed any boy as we had each other. We all stood up for the other if someone picked on them. No one gave any of us any trouble during the school year. None of the teachers or other students at school knew just what our little club was about or what we were doing to each other during our sleep over’s.

    Janet and I even went back to that clothing store where that woman worked. Her name was Linda and we made plans to meet her on Saturday morning at the near by park. During our talking with Linda, she asked us just what had happened in the changing room.

    “Janet ate my pussy until I had an orgasm,” I said to her.

    “Mmmmm nothing finer than tasting some pussy juices,” Linda rather cooed out as her hand rubbed between her legs.

    “Are you into women too?” Janet asked her.

    “Yes, I am as I have never been with a man as I only like the ladies,” Linda replied.

    Janet and I told her about our club we had formed with some of the other girls at school. Linda asked us if we could use a house mom. She told us her house was free on weekends and us girls would always be welcomed.

    “In fact why don’t we go back to my house now,” Linda said with a smile on her face.

    We loaded our bikes into the back of her car and we rode with Linda to her house. She had a charming little house done up as only a woman could do. Linda got us all some soda to drink and we sat with her on the sofa talking about everything but mostly about what Janet and I have done together sexually.

    “You girls have me horny,” Linda said. “How about we all take off our clothes and have a little fun,” She added as she stood up and started to undo the buttoned shirt she had worn.

    Janet and I watched her as she removed her shirt. Linda worn a bra that barely covered her big no huge fucking tits. We would find out later Linda’s tits were 44 dd. I felt my pussy start to tingle as Linda reached behind her self and she undid her bra. She removed her bra freeing those big tits. They bounced and swayed side to side as she stood there looking at us. Linda’s nipples started to grow hard as I stared at them. They grew outward and stiff from her big aureola around both of her tits.

    Janet and I both stood up and we pulled our tops over our heads. Then we removed our bras. Linda smiled at us both as she unfastened then unzipped the jeans she had worn. Linda pulled her jeans down to reveal that she had no panties on under them. She had a patch of neatly trimmed black hair cover her pussy.

    Janet and I removed our jeans and panties. The three of us stood there naked checking each other’s bodies. Linda told us how lovely the two of us looked. We returned the favor by telling her she was very lovely as well.

    “You girls lie down on the floor there and I will be right back,” Linda said to us.

    Linda walked from the room with Janet and I watching her shake her fucking ass as she did. Janet and I got down onto the floor and we kissed as our bodies touched. My hand went between her legs as I felt hers going between mine. Our fingers rubbed lightly over our pussies as we kissed.

    “You girls started without me,” Linda said as she walked into her living room.

    We broke our kiss and I saw Linda had a good size handbag with her. Linda placed the bag onto the sofa and she opened it. Linda reached in and she pulled a bottle of something from the bag.

    “Let’s start with me giving you both a relaxing body rubs with this warming lotion,” Linda said as she got down onto the floor with us telling us to lie on our backs.

    Linda squirted some lotion onto both of our breasts. We both let out a little cry as the cool liquid hit our skin. It did not feel warm, as she had said in fact that lotion made our nipples grow even harder from being cold. Linda used her hands on Janet’s pale breasts, as she had not gotten much sun this year.

    Janet gave a little moan as Linda cupped her hands around her breasts rubbing the lotion all around them. Linda went from Janet’s breasts to mine. Her hands felt like silk as she skillfully rubbed the lotion into my tits. Linda spent some time rubbing the lotion into our boobs. Linda used her fingers on our nipples rubbing them around the tops as she lightly blew onto them.

    “AHHhhhhh,” Janet moaned out then I did the same.

    The lotion suddenly turned warm when she blew air from her mouth onto our breasts. It must have been cinnamon flavored, as I could smell cinnamon when her breath blew over my breasts. My boobs felt warm and nice, as my nipples grew even harder.

    “You have very lovely breasts,” Linda said to me as she cupped one of them with her hand. Linda moved her mouth to it as she added, “They are so nice and round.”

    Linda covered her mouth over my nipple as well as part of my breast. She licked at my nipple then suckled on my breast. I could feel my pussy starting to get wet with my juices as she went from my breasts to Janet’s breasts.

    Linda used her finger and thumb to pull at our nipples. Linda pinched at our nipples just to where there was no pain only pleasure. Something only another woman can do. Janet and I both were breathing heavy as Linda toyed with our tits. Linda ran her hands from our tits down to our pussy. She ran her hands around the hair covering our little mounds. She gently slipped a finger between our pussy lips and ran it in and out of our pussies.

    “I see you girls are ready for more,” Linda said as she brought her fingers up to her mouth.

    Linda used her tongue to lick at the wet juices on her fingers. She sucked at both of her fingers together before she parted my legs. Her hands rubbed lightly on the insides of my leg as she drew them wider apart. Her fingers tickled at my inner thighs as she worked them toward my pussy.

    “Janet, why don’t you hop up there onto Betsy’s face,” Linda cooed out as her face went between my spread legs.

    Janet stood up then she got over my face spreading her legs. She sat her pussy right down onto my face. I swear she must have had an orgasm when Linda was playing with her breasts. Her pussy was dripping juices all over my face as she squatted down onto it. I felt Linda squirting some of that lotion onto my pussy lips and onto my growing clit.

    Linda used her hand to rub the lotion around my lips and teased my clit with her hand as well. My tongue was lapping at Janet’s pussy as she rocked on my face. Linda started to blow air from her mouth onto the lotion covering my pussy.

    “AHHhhhhh GOD,” I moaned into Janet’s pussy.

    My own pussy started to tingle as it warmed up with Linda blowing onto the warming lotion. When I thought my pussy could not get any hotter, Linda buried her face into it. She used her tongue to lap at my pussy lips then she buried her tongue deeply into my hole.

    “AHHhhhhh Linda,” I managed to moan out from Janet’s pussy.

    “Rub her clit and she will squirt in your face,” I heard Janet cry out to Linda.

    Janet pressed her pussy firmly down onto my face covering it as she ground it into my face. I buried my tongue into her pussy darting it in and out, as she did. I felt Linda removing her tongue and licking at my clit; it seemed to throb as her tongue licked at it.

    “I am going too…” I started to yell.

    “AHHhhhhh,” Janet screamed out as her rocking stopped on my face.

    Janet’s pussy throbbed then a little squirt came out followed by a gush of clear liquid. Janet was having a powerful orgasm as my tongue darted in and out of her pussy. My head went side to side as my own orgasm raced through my body.

    “AHHhhhhhh fuck,” I cried out as I pushed Janet from my face with my hands to her butt.

    My pussy exploded as Linda sucked at my clit. My juices shot from my pussy splashing at her neck. She just kept sucking hard at my clit as I felt her slip two fingers up into my pussy. I felt her fingers digging at my G-spot as my eyes rolled up into my head. My body trembled as I lost all control.

    “AHHHHhhh LINDA,” I yelled out as I flopped around on the floor.

    My pussy left go with a torrent of liquid. It was both pussy juice and pee as she dug her fingers into my G-spot. I felt close to passing out as I felt her removing her fingers. My pussy twitched and my clit throbbed as Linda removed her fingers and her mouth from my clit.

    I caught my breath as I came down from the powerful mufti-orgasm I just had. I looked down between my legs to see Linda looking at me and smiling. Her face was dripping with my juices as well as my pee. Janet got to her before I did and she kissed and licked at her face.

    I felt a little jealous as I watched them kissed. It was a long passionate and deep kiss. Linda broke their kiss and she crawled to me. She embraced me as her lips touched mine. We kissed deeply and with passion just as she had with Janet. The jealousy I had felt left my body as she did. I broke our kiss as I pushed Linda down onto the floor.

    “Janet, grab that bottle of lotion it is our turn to give her pleasure as she gave us,” I said smiling at Linda.

    Janet and I did the same to Linda as she had done to us. We used the lotion on her big boobs. We each played with one of her big tits. When it came time to eat her pussy I told Janet to get under her in a sixty-nine. I coated both their pussies with the warming lotion before I got behind Linda’s ass sticking in the air.

    I used the warming lotion on her butt cheeks and poured it down the crack of her ass. I blew my breath all over her ass warming her butt cheeks as Janet ate her out. I pulled Linda’s butt cheeks apart as I blew onto her asshole.

    “AHHhhhh,” Linda moaned out into Janet’s pussy.

    I used my tongue running it around Linda’s asshole. Her asshole started to pucker as my tongue stabbed at it. Her asshole smelled of cinnamon as I buried my tongue up her ass and my face between her butt cheeks. I ran my tongue in and out of her ass as Janet licked wildly at her pussy.

    Janet moaned first and had an orgasm moaning as she squirmed under Linda. I removed my face from Linda’s butt and I saw Janet was sucking at Linda’s hanging pussy lips. I shoved a finger deep up into Linda’s asshole and I started to work it in and out of her asshole.

    “OHHH GIRLS,” Linda screamed.

    Linda had a powerful wet orgasm on Janet’s face before she rolled off her pulling my finger from her asshole. I went straight to Janet’s face and licked at Linda’s juices that covered them. I licked and kissed at Janet’s face until I had cleaned all of her juices from it. Janet and I sat up in each other’s arms on the floor.

    I looked to Linda then to Janet as I said, “I think we have a house mom for our little club.”

    The three of us hugged and kissed each other on the floor. Linda got some towels for us as well as for the wet carpet in her living room. We sat and talked some more until Linda told us she had something else she wanted to show us. Linda got back into her bag and she pulled out a strap on dildo.

    “You girls ever been fucked by a women?” Linda asked us as she stepped into her strap on.

    Janet and I both could barely walk by the time Linda was through with us. We took turn fucking Linda with the strap on as well. It was well into the afternoon before we said our goodbyes. We also told Linda we would bring the rest of the girls over to meet their new house mom next weekend.

    That was the start of weekend long girl’s only parties at Linda’s house. We all would tell our parents we were spending that night at one of our girlfriend’s houses. When in reality we were really spending the weekend with Linda. She would hold slumber parties at her house on the weekends for us girls from the school.

    Linda even included a few of her own girlfriends in our play as well. None of us thought it was wrong or anything nor did we care as we all were having fun and it felt so good. We would form daisy chains with us lying girl to girl. With each of us using our tongues to bring that girl in front of us to an orgasm. All of us really enjoyed fucking each other with that strap on dildo as well.

    All of us were having fun over at Linda’s on the weekends. It was not every weekend but we tried to meet there at least twice month. Our little club stayed intact through the ninth grade and into the tenth grade. No one knew of the fun the girls in our little club were having. There were now ten of us in our club. Some of us started to date boys however Janet and I did not as we just did not need a boy we had a strap on for that.

    By the end of tenth, grade Janet and I both had turned into rather lovely young women. Janet had gained enough weight to fill her body out nicely in all the right spots. Her boobs had grown to 36 c while mine were now close to 40 c. Boys were always after us to go out with them however; we flatly refused to do that.

    Near the end of the tenth grade one of the girls in our little group got into some trouble. In fact, that girl was Mary as she had joined our little club as well. To get herself out of trouble she squealed about the little club that we had formed which was “NO BOYS ALLOWED.”

    The shit really hit the fan over just what all of us girls had been up too. Linda left town however, I think she was ran out of town for what she had been doing with us girls. Janet and I also were in the most trouble. Most of the girls said we had lured them into doing the stuff they had done. They also told everyone we were the ringleaders. My mom became extremely angry when she found out what I had been up too.

    Mom grounded me for life and told me that I would never leave the house again. I had never seen her so mad at me. Mom even slapped me across my face telling me I had brought shame to her in this town. She told me she would never be able to find a man or show her face in town with everyone knowing what kind of a daughter she had.

    “If that is how you feel then I want to go live with my dad,” I said.

    Which was not how I had put it? I had used a lot more of fuck you bitch I will go live with my dad. Mom was on the phone right away. She informed daddy of just what was going on over here. Mom told him I wanted to come live with him and that if he wanted me to come get the little bitch.

    I was upstairs packing my bags when dad arrived. I heard dad and mom arguing over me. Mom was yelling that I had been nothing but trouble since I had been born. My mom even told my dad that I had even driven him away from her when I was little. I heard my daddy yelling back at her that it was not true.

    “Your daughter is queer just like you,” mom yelled at him.

    I flopped down onto my bed and cried over the mess I had made of things. I blamed myself for everything even splitting up my mom and dad. My mom even thought I was a queer awkward child. I finished packing my bags and I made up my mind as soon as dad left for work tomorrow I was running away.

    I knew not where I was going and I did not really care. I just wanted to get as far away from here as I could. I did not even tell my mom good-bye as I walked out of her house. It was the last time I would see or hear from my mom for many years.

    As daddy drove us to his house he said, “Your mom is just upset I am sure she will calm down in a few days.”

    “No she won’t she hates me because I brought shame to her because I like girls and not boys.” I replied. “Daddy, your little girl is a fucking lesbian,” I added.

    “Betsy, please don’t use words like that,” Daddy replied. “And you are right you are still daddy’s little girl however it does not matter to me if you like women or men,” he added.

    “Sorry daddy I am just so mixed up right now after Turtle raped me I just lost myself,” I said.

    “TURTLE, did what to you?” Daddy yelled loudly.

    Daddy pulled his car over to the side of the roan throwing it up into park. I sat there for a few seconds then I busted into tears. I told daddy what Turtle had done to me that day at the lake during the reunion. However, I did not tell him that I had rather enjoyed it.

    Daddy was furious he was cussing and yelling he was going to kill Turtle the next time he saw him. I told daddy to let it go and that we would probably never see Turtle again. I also told daddy that was when Janet comforted me and we became lovers.

    “Betsy, not all men are like Turtle someday you will meet someone nice, you will see,” daddy said as he hugged me.

    We soon arrived at daddy’s place where Daddy helped me with my bags into the house. After I got my stuff put away, daddy had me sit with him and we talked. Daddy told me I should have informed him about what Turtle had done to me. He also told me if anything like that ever happens, again I was to tell him right away and he would take care of it. We talked some more about what had been going on in school as well as on weekends. Daddy also wanted to know just how our little club had gotten started.

    I explained to daddy about how I have been nothing but a misfit in school since second grade. I explained how the other kids would always make fun of me. I told him no one liked me at school until these came along as I stuck my tits toward him.

    “A popular boy at school asked to walk me home one day,” I said to daddy. “I showed him my tits and he became my friend,” I added.

    I explained to him how that boy made me feel good about myself. I told him how he had gotten the others to stop making fun of me. I also explained that at the time I had liked this boy a lot. I explained to him how it all went bad when I shared the boy with Janet.

    Daddy sat there shaking his head as he replied, “Betsy, you share toys not boys.” “You realize that boy was just using you to get what he wanted?” Daddy asked.

    “Yes, but I was just using him to get what I wanted which was to be popular with all the other kids,” I replied hanging my head down to the floor. I looked to daddy as I added, “Then I went to the reunion and Turtle had his way with me.”

    “You should have informed me about what he had done to you,” daddy said.

    “I was too scared to tell anyone daddy other than Janet,” I replied. “When that boy dumped Janet she turned to me and I turned to her for comfort and love.” “Janet and I became lovers and other girls wanted to be part of the fun we were having.”

    Daddy wrapped his arms around me as he said, “Betsy, I blame myself I never should have walked out on your mother.”

    “Did you leave mom because of me?” I asked him.

    “NO Betsy,” daddy replied.

    “Then why did you leave?” I asked staring at him.

    “It was not because of you, Betsy,” daddy replied as he looked at me. “I guess your old enough now,” daddy replied.

    Daddy told me a little story that I just could not believe. It seemed that my mom and dad used to be swingers. Daddy told me how they had an open marriage as well as an open relationship. He explained that my mom never really enjoyed that type of a lifestyle however he did.

    “You could say I got caught up in it pretty much like the trouble you did,” Daddy said. “I left your mom with still loving her but also loving the lifestyle more,” he added.

    Daddy went on to tell me how he would not judge me for liking women rather than men. He asked me if I knew what Bisexual was. I informed him yes when you love both sexes. My jaw hit the floor when daddy told me he was bisexual and my mother just could not handle that.

    “Is that why mom called me queer like you?” I asked with a blank look on my face.

    “Betsy, bisexual does not mean you are queer or gay,” daddy replied with a little laugh.

    Daddy and I talked well into the night. He informed me that what I and the other girls had been doing was what he would just call experimenting. He would not tell me it was wrong or right. He told me that was something I had to figure out for myself.

    “I will not stop you from seeing Janet,” daddy said. “However, I hope you two will be a little more discreet about it especially around town and around me,” he added.

    “I do not know what I really want daddy at least right now,” “Maybe I am bisexual like you,” I replied.

    “Then just go with it until you decide; the choice will always be up to you,” “Never let others make your mind up for you,” daddy said. “You’re the one who has to live with it not them,” daddy added.

    At least I did not have to worry about-facing any of the kids at school. Daddy lived in another school district so I had to go to a different school once more. I started my new school as a loner. I hid my big boobs and I dressed most of the time in black. It was the start of my Goth years.

    I made no friends at this new school, as I did not care to get to know any of them. To me they were all misfits and I was the only real person at that school. They were all rich kids and at least daddy made sure I fitted in with having nice clothes. I finished tenth grade turning seventeen without making a single friend at my new school.

    Daddy kept his word about not keeping me from seeing Janet. However, Janet’s parents would not allow her to see me or be with me. After a couple of weeks, we met in the park. Janet told me she was not giving up on me and that we still could be together we just had to sneak around to do it.

    It worked for a while that was until Janet and I were at the park one weekend during the very beginning of summer. We would go into the woods and have hot passionate sex. One day as Janet and I walked from the woods with our clothes a little disarrayed we heard.

    “YOU LITTLE FUCKING TRAMP,” my mom yelled out as she drove by us.

    Mom never stopped or anything; she just kept driving after yelling at me. The next day Janet called and she told me my mom had told her parents about seeing us at the park. Janet cried as she told me she could not see me again. I ran up to my room and laid across my bed crying my eyes out all day long into my pillow.

    I cried so much I must have cried myself to sleep. I did not know how long I had been asleep but when I woke up it was dark out as I sat up in my bed. I left my room and as I started down the stairs, I heard my dad talking on the phone.

    “There is nothing at all wrong with the girl, Esther,” my dad said angrily into the phone.

    I knew it must be my mom on the other end telling him about seeing Janet and I together. My mom was still bitching at my dad on the phone as I walked by him into the kitchen. I took a seat at the kitchen table just staring blankly across the room.

    My life was over I thought, I no longer felt anything in my body as I sat there. Daddy came walking into the kitchen and he sat across from me. He did not say anything he just stared at me.

    “I am sorry I got you in trouble with mom.” I said to daddy as I looked to the kitchen floor.

    “I was in trouble with her the moment I met her,” daddy replied as he lifted my head up with his hand. “I think you need a change of scenery for the rest of the summer,” daddy added.

    “What do you mean?” I asked.

    Daddy explained that his sister Lisa my aunt along with my Uncle Mike was getting ready to spend the summer at their campsite. Daddy told me it was lovely down there with a swimming pool, a lake and plenty of woods to explore. You will have plenty of time to forget all that has happened to you here.

    “I guess so if you say so daddy,” I replied.

    Daddy got up to use the phone. Maybe it would do me some good to get away for a while. Aunt Lisa and Uncle Mike were cool as well. Aunt Lisa was in her early twenties as was my Uncle Mike. Aunt Lisa was a very lovely woman; she was only 5’ 2” tall with long lovely black hair down to her waist.

    Aunt Lisa was like me in that she had really big and round tits. I think they were around 42 dd. She had a great ass with lovely short legs below that lovely ass. Aunt Lisa was the most beautiful woman I knew at this time. I had always looked up to her because she was so lovely.

    Uncle Mike was fun as well as handsome. He was not much bigger than Aunt Lisa was but he was all man. He drove truck for a living and loved his motorcycles both dirt bikes as well as street bikes. I even had a small crush on him when I was younger. He always made me laugh and I enjoyed being around them both.

    I over heard my dad talking with his sister on the phone. They were talking about me. Daddy told her I needed a change of scenery so to speak. I heard my dad say she needs to find her way and I believe she will fit right in with the rest of us. I did not understand what daddy meant by she will fit right in with the rest of us. I was soon to find out just what he was getting at.

    “You’re Aunt Lisa and Uncle Mike will be here Friday to pick you up,” daddy said as he wrapped his arms around me. “I am sure you will find all you are looking for at their campground,” daddy added.

    I really did not want to go as I figured Janet and I would find a way to be together. I wanted to stay and play with Janet, as I was sure she would sneak over when her dad was at work. I tried calling her but they must have gotten a new number, as the old one did not work. I waited all week for her to call me but she never did and Friday was soon here.

    Uncle Mike and I loaded my bags into his truck while daddy and Aunt Lisa talked. As we loaded the bags, I saw Uncle Mike staring at my tits as I had on a tank top. As we put my last bag into the truck, Uncle Mike looked at me.

    “Damn girl I know someone who is going to love those,” Uncle Mike said with a smile.

    I wondered just who he was talking about or if he was talking about himself. I felt my pussy twitching as I jumped into the truck. I sat in the middle between Aunt Lisa and Uncle Mike. It was a rather quiet drive as well as a long ride to their campground. Aunt Lisa asked me about the trouble I had gotten into but I told her I did not want to talk about it.

    We finally arrived at the campgrounds. They camped in style as they had a mobile home sit up on their permanent campsite. They spent their summers here, Uncle Mike drove truck through the week but on weekends, he was normally here at the campgrounds.

    As we were unloading, their truck I heard a motorcycle approaching up the dirt road by their trailer. I turned when my uncle did and I saw a young man on a dirt bike coming up the camp road. The young man gassed the engine and popped the front wheel up into the air. He rode by us doing a wheelie giving my uncle the thumbs up sign.

    “HEY get your ass back here,” Uncle Mike yelled loudly at the young man.

    The young man spun his bike around and he pulled up next to Uncle Mike. He turned his bike off and he put the kickstand down as he got off the bike. The young man was dressed in a motocross outfit with a helmet on that covered his face. He pulled the helmet from his head as he shook his long blonde hair down upon his shoulders.

    I stood there just staring at him as he pulled the motocross shirt from his body next. His body was muscular but not bulky. His face and chest had a dark tan so I knew he spent a lot of time in the sun. He tossed his shirt over the bike seat as he stepped toward Uncle Mike. I watched him as he stopped to slip a pair of dark sunglasses on which only added to his mystique.

    “How long you guys here?” The young man asked my Uncle.

    “For the rest of the summer,” Uncle Mike replied. “So that is the new 250 I take it,” Uncle Mike added pointing to the dirt bike.

    I just stood there staring at this golden tanned god in front of me. I felt my pussy twitch and then throb as I stared at him. For some reason I could not take my eyes from him. I felt my heart flutter as I watched his cute butt as him and Uncle Mike walked to his bike.

    I watched as he removed his sunglasses and the sun shined upon his lovely blue eyes. He rather reminded me of one of those blonde haired blue-eyed surfing dudes out in California only this one was here and into motorcycles. My pussy was throbbing big time as I just stared at him.

    “Betsy, give me a hand,” Aunt Lisa said. “BETSY, HEY girl,” My Aunt said loudly again.

    I had been too lost in this young man to realize she was even talking to me. I turned to her as I replied, “Sorry I was day dreaming.”

    “Day dreaming about that boy,” Aunt Lisa replied with a smile and a gleam in her eyes.

    “NO not really besides someone like him would have no interest in a girl like me,” I said as I grabbed a bag of grocery and went inside the trailer.

    Aunt Lisa gave me a sorrowful look as I walked by her. I still considered myself ugly especially in the fact I wore glasses. I had low self-esteem about how I looked. Mainly from all the teasing, I got when in grade school. Even with all the changes my body had gone through, I still thought no one thought I was cute let alone sexy.

    I really did not have any respect for myself and with all the trouble I had been getting into lately, I was really down on myself. I was just little Miss four eyes. What would a blonde haired beach dude see in me? I returned outside to find my Aunt down talking to my Uncle Mike and that boy.

    Uncle Mike looked to me and he said, “Betsy, come over here.”

    I walked over to him and he said, “Betsy this is John,” “John this is my niece Betsy I think she will be spending the rest of the summer with us,” turning to me and smiling.

    “Nice to meet you Betsy, if you like I could give you a tour of our little park here later,” John said to me.

    I just stood there like the misfit I was not saying anything just looking at him. It was if I could not speak in the present of this boy. My aunt finally told him I would love too. I must have turned every shade of red as I just looked from John down to the ground.

    I felt John’s finger raising my chin from my chest. He stared into my eyes as I stared back into his. A smile came to his face as he looked into my eyes. I thought that was strange, as most boys never looked me in my eyes. Their eyes were always on my big 40 c boobs.

    “Shy are you, just how I like my girls,” John said with a little laugh. “Give me a couple hours as I have some work to do but I will be back to give you the full tour.”

    John walked back over to his bike and my Aunt ran up to him. She gave him a long big hug as well as a kiss on his cheeks. I could not hear what she had said to him however John had only nodded his head yes. He jumped on his bike and rode off as my Aunt came to me.

    “Never sell your self short young lady,” Aunt Lisa said to me as she hugged me.

    The three of us finished unloading the truck and went inside their trailer. As we unpacked our stuff, I asked them just who John was. Uncle Mike told me that his parents had a camper down over the hill. He explained that John was seventeen and had already graduated from High School early due to being so smart. Uncle Mike told me that John worked here during the summer and that he lived here. His parents would join him sometimes at the campgrounds on the weekends.

    I stood there taking it all in thinking great. He is good looking, brainy and down right sexy. There was no way this boy would be interested in me.

    “John is a very nice and respectable young man,” Aunt Lisa added with a smile. “He comes from a nice family and they are rich,” she added.

    “Damn woman, you got her marring him already,” Uncle Mike said with a laugh.

    “UNCLE MIKE,” I screamed as I punched his arm.

    “Pay him no mind and I am just saying you need to hang around someone like that and not that tramp Janet,” Aunt Lisa said.

    So that was what all this was about I thought. My dad had sent me here to get me away from Janet and the other losers in the neighborhood. I was pissed at first but then my mind went back to John.

    I turned to my aunt as I asked, “Why would a good looking boy like that want to be seen with an ugly duckling like me?”

    “BETSY, you’re not ugly,” Aunt Linda replied. “John is sweet, charming, loving and so caring as I am sure you will see,” She added with a gleam in her eyes and a smile on her face.

    I found the look she had in her eyes to be very strange. It was almost as if she had some sort of feelings toward this boy. I was not sure what was going on what with the look in her eyes as I turned to my Uncle Mike.

    “Don’t look at me, I just go along with what your aunt tells me to do,” Uncle Mike said smiling at me.

    I grabbed my bag and I walked back to the room in their trailer that was to be mine. I unpacked my clothes trying to figure out just what was going on here at this little campground. I started to walk back out into their kitchen area when I heard my Uncle say, “She will find out sooner or later.”

    “When the time is right my dear when the time is right,” Aunt Lisa replied before they kissed.

    I had no idea what they were talking about and to be truthful I did not care. My aunt came over to me and she asked me if I wanted to lay out in the sun with her. I told her sure, why not I may as well work on my tan I thought. I went into my room and I changed into my new hot pink bikini. I grabbed a towel as well as a tee shirt. I walked back into the kitchen and as I did, Uncle Mike was coming into there as well. We walked right into each other.

    “Sorry abo… holy fucking tits,” Uncle Mike yelled out staring down at my big tits which were being pushed over the top of my bikini.

    I covered my big tits with both hands just as my aunt walked into the kitchen. I turned to see that she had on a black one-piece outfit that hugged her body tightly. My aunt is very lovely with a body like a model. I also noticed that she has trouble keeping her bush in her swimsuit just as I do.

    “Leave your niece alone you have these to play with,” Aunt Lisa said as she flashed her tits at my Uncle right in front of me.

    Her tits were perfect as they were lovely and round. They had medium size nipples, which were harder than mine were getting. Aunt Lisa did have 42 dd tits as I had seen her bra lying when I came into the trailer and I checked the size of them. The three of us gave a little laugh as she tucked her tits back away and we all walked outside.

    Uncle Mike walked up the road to where John had gone as my aunt and I grabbed the camp cots to lie out in the sun. We sat on the cots and rubbed suntan lotion onto our bodies. I watched her rubbing the lotion onto herself. She started with her legs bending down with those big tits ready to fall from her suits top. I stared at her tits as she rubbed the lotion into her legs. I felt myself getting horny as I watched her caressing her thighs gently as she rubbed the lotion in them.

    Aunt Lisa then popped her tits out from her swimsuit. She squirted lotion onto them rubbing it in skillfully. Her nipples were hard and sticking straight out from her big tits. Her hands rubbed the lotion into her tits as well as into her big nipples. Her big tits were all shiny with big hard nipples as she finished rubbing the lotion into them.

    “We can go topless here most of the time as there are never that many people around then until Saturday,” Aunt Lisa said as she lay down onto the cot putting her sunglasses on as she did.

    I sat there watching those lovely big tits sort of just roll to the side of her chest as she laid back. I also noticed she had her legs slightly spread apart. I could see black bushy hair sticking out the sides of her swimsuit. I lie down onto my cot with my pussy twitching. I did not pull my tits out of my bikini.

    “Your dad told me about what you have been up too.” “What with letting boys feel your tits,” Aunt Lisa said without looking at me.

    I looked to her as I replied, “The boys all like me when I let them touch me.”

    “They don’t like you, they like playing with your tits,” Aunt Lisa said. “To them you are just a slut like Janet,” she added.

    “JANET is not a slut and we have fun together,” I replied from my cot.

    “Yeah I heard about that fun as well,” Aunt Lisa said.

    “Besides that I enjoy my fun better with Janet than I ever did with those boys,” I added not realizing it had come out that way.

    “Betsy, you have been having lesbian sex with Janet?” Aunt Lisa asked as she sat up on her cot.

    I somewhat just laid there for a few seconds then I sat up as I replied, “Yes and she is better than any boy,” I added staring right at her big tits.

    “So you have had sex with those boys too then,” Aunt Lisa asked.

    “No, I have only left them play with my tits and feel my pussy,” I replied still looking at her big tits.

    “Then you do not know if sex is better with a man or not,” Aunt Lisa said.

    I started to cry and I ran back into the trailer. I sat down at the kitchen table crying. Aunt Lisa came in after me and she asked me what was wrong. I explained to her how Turtle my cousin had his way with me during our family reunion. I told her how horrible it was and that it hurt like hell because of how big his cock was. I did not tell her I was begging him to fuck me harder before we were through. Daddy must not have told Aunt Lisa about that, as she was shocked to hear about it.

    “You poor child that was not right and sex with a man can be very enjoyable especially with a skilled one,” Aunt Lisa said as she wrapped her arms around me.

    “I think he has made me a lesbian,” I sobbed out. “I am afraid to try sex with any boy and Janet makes me feel good,” I added.

    Aunt Lisa gave a little laugh as she replied, “You’re not a lesbian you probably just bisexual like me.”

    I smiled a little as I asked her, “Are you bisexual?”

    “Yes, I enjoy both worlds,” Aunt Lisa replied. “You better dry those eyes before John comes to take you on a tour of the campground,” She added.

    “He is not going to come back, he was just being polite,” I said to her.

    “Oh, I am sure he will be back trust me,” Aunt Lisa replied with a devilish smile on her face.

    Aunt Lisa and I returned outside but this time we just sat in some chairs outside their trailer. We talked some more and I asked her if my dad had sent me here to get me away from Janet. Aunt Lisa told me no he thought I needed some time to sort things out and to find myself as well as just what I wanted. I told her thanks for letting me stay, as I did not know what I wanted. Aunt Lisa leaned over wrapped her arms around me and kissed me fully on my lips.

    I just smiled at her when she broke our kiss as I said, “I think I might like it here after all.”

    A couple of hours later my Uncle came walking back up to the trailer. He grabbed a beer from the cooler outside. He sat down on the picnic table in front of us sipping on his beer. Aunt Lisa sat there looking at him for a while before she yelled at him.

    “Well don’t ask if anyone else wants one,” Aunt Lisa said.

    Uncle Mike got back up and he grabbed two more beers giving my aunt one and me one as he said, “Don’t be telling your dad we let you drink,” as he smiled at me.

    “She knows what happens here stays here,” Aunt Lisa said with a smile. “I thought you were bringing John back with you?” She asked Uncle Mike.

    “He is working on his bike and you know how he is when he is doing that,” Uncle Mike replied.

    “HE was supposed to give Betsy a tour,” Aunt Lisa said with some anger in her voice.

    “That’s OK I am use to boys not paying any attention to me,” I replied taking a little sip of beer from my can.

    “Well we will see about that,” Aunt Lisa said as she jumped from her chair. “I will be back,” She added as she stormed walking away.

    “Leave the boy alone woman you don’t own him,” Uncle Mike said to her.

    Aunt Lisa just kept walking down the hill toward John’s camper. She stopped just long enough to flip Uncle Mike the middle finger before she went on her way. Uncle Mike just shook his head as he sat back down at the picnic table. I just sat there wondering just what my aunt was up too.

    Uncle Mike looked at me and he smiled as he said, “Damn girl I think you have burnt those tits.”

    I looked down to my boobs and he was right they were bright red. I touched the top my tits with my hands they were fried. I had forgotten to put any lotion onto them as I was to busy checking my aunt’s tits out when she was applying her lotion. Uncle Mike got up, went inside the trailer, and then returned with a tube of something in his hand.

    “Here rub this on that sun burn it will take the sting away,” He said handing me the tube.

    I squirted some onto my fingers and it felt cool to my touch. I rubbed it into the tops of my boobs. My nipples got instantly hard and poked through my pink top. They were rock hard as I rubbed the lotion into the top part of my breasts. I looked to see that my Uncle was staring at my nipples as I rubbed the lotion on to them. I also looked down to the front of the shorts he had worn. The front of his shorts was pushing outward. My uncle had gotten a boner checking out my tits. My pussy gave a little tingle as I thought about giving him that boner.

    “UNCLE Mike, did I do that?” I asked smiling at him while looking at his hard cock tenting his shorts.

    “It’s going to be a long hot summer,” Uncle Mike replied giving a little laugh shaking his head.

    About fifteen minutes later, we saw my aunt walking back up the hill toward their trailer. I heard Uncle Mike say it must have been a quickie under his breath. I had no idea what he had meant by that at all. Aunt Lisa came over and she sat down in her chair.

    “John, will be here in a few to give you your tour he has to clean up a little,” Aunt Lisa said to me.

    “I bet he does,” Uncle Mike replied with a laugh.

    “His hands were dirty from working on his bike you pervert,” Aunt Lisa said to him. “Damn Betsy you fucking fried those tits,” Aunt Lisa added looking at my red boobs.

    “Only the tops of them,” I replied as I lowered my top exposing my tits to her and to Uncle Mike.

    Uncle Mike almost choked on his beer as he was in mid drink when I had whipped the girls from my top. I gave them a little shake from side to side to tease him a little more. Uncle Mike sat there watching them sway from side to side.

    “Better put them away before you give him heat stroke,” Aunt Lisa said with a smile and a laugh.

    I slipped my breasts gently back into my top as the top of them were still burning. I slowly slipped the tee shirt I had with me over them as well. My Aunt winked at me.

    “You may have to give her some of the other cream to take that burn away,” she said softly looking to Uncle Mike.

    The sound of a motorcycle filled my ears and I looked to see John coming up the hill on his bike. Seeing him made me to forget what my aunt had just said. My stomach started to flip as John approached the trailer on his bike. My hands seemed to start sweating as well. I felt very nervous as he parked his bike. John walked over to Uncle Mike, they bumped fist, and then John walked up to me.

    “Sorry Betsy, I got lost in working on my bike and forgot about giving you a tour,” John said very politely to me.

    “That’s OK I understand if you are to busy,” I replied.

    “I am never to busy for one as lovely as you,” John said.

    I was once again without words to say. I looked at him then to my aunt who was smiling. John asked me if I was ready for my tour and suggested I put some sneaker onto my feet first. I ran inside to get my tennis shoes. As I came back into the kitchen, I leaned against the counter to put them onto my feet. I heard John, my aunt and my uncle talking through the kitchen window so I went to it and looked at them as they talked.

    “She is a little shy and scared of boys and she has a good reason,” I heard my aunt say. “Remember our little deal,” she added just before she gave John a kiss fully onto his lips.

    I made some noise in the kitchen and my aunt hurried away from John. I came out to them and told John I was ready for my tour. He grabbed my hand and he walked me well it was more almost as if he dragged me to his bike. He got on his bike and started it as I stood to the side of it. John looked at me as I just stood there.

    “You have never ridden on a bike before I take it,” John said.

    I shook my head no, as I stood there. John told me to get on the seat behind him and to place my feet onto the pegs sticking from the frame. John told me to wrap my arms around his waist and to hold on tight. I did as he told me.

    John took off on the bike and I felt like I was going to fall off. I squeezed my arms tighter around him. I also buried my sun burnt tits right into his back. John rode me around the campgrounds showing me this and that. As he did, I got very comfortable with my arms around his waist and my tits buried into his back.

    John pulled his bike up by the swimming hole and we both got off his bike. He grabbed my hand as he led me down to the swimming hole. We were standing by the waters edge when he turned to me.

    “Can you swim?” John asked.

    “Yes,” I replied.

    The next thing I knew John swept me off my feet and up into his arms. I was screaming and wrapping my arms around his neck as he ran into the water carrying me. He slipped and we both went down into the water. We both started too laughed as we came up from under the water. I stood up and took my glasses off, as they were useless with the water running down them. John swam away and I started to get out of the water.

    “Where are you going?” John asked.

    “Going to take my shirt off that is all,” I yelled to him.

    I made it to shore where I pulled my shirt off over my head. I placed it onto the ground with my glasses as well. I turned to John and he was but a blur to my vision, as I cannot see to good without my glasses. I ran back in diving under the water. I swam over to John and surfaced by him as he was in about waist deep water.

    When I got to him, I stood up jumping from the water. I wipe the water from my eyes and my face. I could now see him very good what with as close as I was to him. John was standing there with his eyes wide open just staring at me. I also could tell he was not staring into my eyes.

    His mouth was hanging open with his eyes glued to my chest. He was just like the other boys I thought. He was only seeing my big tits and not the real person behind them. He just stood there staring into my chest.

    “Is something wrong?” I asked tilting my head to the side.

    “Well not really other than you seemed to have lost your top,” John replied smiling and looking up from my tits.

    I looked down to see that I was standing there without my hot pink bikini top on in front of him. I saw water dripping down from my breasts as well as from my hard nipples. I covered my boobs as I turned from him I saw that my top was floating a little ways behind me. I ran to it holding my breasts. When I got there, John surfaced from under the water grabbing my top.

    He swam a little ways from me and he stood up in thigh deep water with it in his hand as he asked, “Is this what you are looking from?”

    “Give that back,” I said with a little laugh covering my tits with my hands.

    “Only if you promise to go have dinner with me tomorrow night,” John replied holding my top out to me.

    I stood there thinking, as no one had asked me out before. I was once again speechless as I stood there. John walked a little closer and he held out my top still about arms length from himself.

    “OK, I will go have dinner with you,” I said smiling at him still covering up my tits.

    “OK and one more thing,” John replied as he held out my top. “You have to let me see those lovely tits one more time before I give you your top,” John added smiling from ear to ear.

    I dropped my hands from the front of my tits. I started to walk toward him with my big tits swinging side to side. John’s eyes followed the side movement of my tits as I walked toward him. I just happened to have glanced down to the shorts he had worn. His shorts were sticking straight out in front of him. I think my mouth might have dropped open as what ever was causing that had to be huge.

    John looked down to his dick and he tossed my top to me. He dove back under the water and swam out into deeper water. I put my top on and I joined him out there. We swam around splashing each other and having a good time.

    John grabbed my hand as he led me from the water. He walked me up to my tee shirt. He stood there looking into my face for a second then John reached down and he handed me my glasses.

    “Put those back on I like you better with them on,” he said.

    I almost fell over, as no one has ever told me to put my glasses on only to take them off. Boys in my neighborhood did not even like to touch my breasts with me wearing them. I slipped them on to find John staring at my face.

    The next thing I knew his hands were pulling my face toward his. His arms wrapped around me as his lips touched mine. His lips rolled across mine as he kissed me deeply onto my lips. I kissed him back deeply as our lips rolled against each other’s. My body went flush from his kiss.

    John broke our kiss as he said, “Sorry, I could not help myself please forgive me,” as he walked to his bike.

    I stood there watching him walk away as some type of a feeling filled my body. I already had that horny feeling but this was a very different kind of feeling coming over me. It was almost as if I was lost in a dream or something. I slipped my shirt on and ran to him as he got onto his bike.

    I turned his face toward mine as I said, “Forgive me I cannot control myself,” as I kissed him deeply once more.

    John was sitting on his bike as I stood there kissing up a storm with him. I ran my tongue against his lips and his mouth opened taking my tongue into his. Our tongues touched as we French kissed. John’s hands went to my back as we kissed. I felt him rubbing my back as I felt his other hand move down my back to my butt. His hand stroked at my butt cheeks as we kissed deeply sucking on each other’s tongue.

    I felt my nipples growing hard as we kissed. My pussy started to throb between my legs. I closed my thighs tighter in case my pussy started to leak from just kissing him. I started to feel weak in my knees. I got that wonderful feeling again as it raced through my body.

    John broke our kiss as he said, “We better get back to your aunt and uncle before they miss us.”

    John started the bike and I got on behind him. He turned and gave me a quick kiss onto my lips. I cuddled up to him tightly on the bike as he drove away. John dropped me off at my aunt’s trailer and he told me he would see me a little later as he had some work to finish. I told him OK as he kissed me lightly on my lips.

    John drove off with me just watching him ride into the sunset as he zipped down the hill to his trailer. I felt very strange and so very horny as well. I ran my hand over my lips that had just kissed his. I slipped my hand from my lips down one of my very hard nipples as I moved it to my pussy. I gave it a quick rub as I watched him drive out of site. I walked into the trailer and down to my room. I heard sounds coming from the back bedroom as I did. I walked down toward the open back bedroom door.

    “Fuck me, fuck me hard,” I heard Aunt Lisa moaning loudly.

    I looked through the open door; my aunt was on her hands and knees at the edge of the bed. My uncle was behind her slamming his cock into her from behind. I watched my aunts tits swinging as he fucked her. They started to swing wildly as he started to give her his cock hard and deep.

    My uncle was really giving his cock to her and I could see his balls were swinging up under her as he did. My aunt started to moan loudly as the room filled with the wet slurps of my uncle’s cock driving in and out of her pussy. I left my hand drift down to my bikini bottoms. I slipped them to the side as I pushed a finger inside of them. I rubbed at my clit as I watched my uncle slamming his cock to my aunt.

    “AHHH FUCK Yeah,” Uncle Mike yelled out as he pulled his cock from her pussy.

    Uncle Mike stood there pulling on his cock as he slapped it against my aunt’s ass. His cock was not huge of average length but it was a nice thick one. He pumped on it a few times before heavy streams of cum came blasting from it. His cum shot all the way up onto the middle of Aunt Lisa’s back. The first splash landed on her back as my aunt spun around quickly her hand shot out as she grabbed my Uncle’s cock. She lowered her mouth to his cock as she sucked out the rest of his cum from his cock.

    Damn it I thought I had not gotten off yet as I turned from their bedroom door and walked into my bedroom closing the door behind me. I removed my bikini and flopped down onto my bed. I pulled at my nipples as my other hand dug into my pussy. I started with two then three fingers in my pussy. My pussy was wet in fact it was more slimy than wet. My pussy sucked at my fingers as I ran them in and out of my wet hole.

    I fingered my pussy while pulling at my tits. I closed my eyes as I thought about John. I was thinking about that large bulge in his shorts that he had from checking out my tits. I was lost in my fun as I fingered my pussy. I started to scream his name telling him to fuck me. I thought I was doing it quietly but I guess I was not. An orgasm came over me as my pussy convulsed my juices flowed onto my fingers then squirted onto the bed.

    “Damn girl we better get you some rubber sheets,” Aunt Lisa screamed out.

    I jumped from my bed covering my body as I yelled, “I wasn’t doing anything.”

    Aunt Lisa laughed as she said, “Girl what ever you were doing you sure were enjoying it.” “Now go shower and then come help me with supper your Uncle Mike went to see if John wants to join us,” Aunt Lisa added as she walked from my room.

    I hurried to the bathroom where I took a nice long relaxing shower. I also thought about how relaxed and laid back it was here at my aunts. As I was thinking about that, I thought about John and about the feeling that came over my body as he kissed me down by the swimming hole. I was thinking about how wonderful and gentle his lips felt against mine as Janet’s lips had.

    As I thought about his kiss, I remembered seeing my aunt kissing him. I started to wonder why she had. I suddenly remembered my aunt’s words. Her voice filled my head as I heard her say to John, “Remember our little deal.”

    I turned the shower off and I stepped from it. I wiped the mirror free of the fog that had formed on it. I stood there looking at myself in the mirror as I put my glasses onto my face. I only saw ugly in the mirror as I stood there looking at myself. I wanted to break the mirror as I stood there looking into it.

    I turned from the mirror in disgust of myself. Who was I kidding John was only being nice to me because of my aunt. I sat down onto the toilet and I cried into my towel. There was no way a handsome boy, as John could like someone as me.

    What had my aunt paid him or promised him to be with me? Why was this happening to me? First, my own cousin rapes me. Then the girl that made me feel good was no longer able to play with me. Then when I thought I might have met a boy who may have liked me for me. I only find out it might not have been because of me but because of my aunt. What was John to Aunt Lisa? Why did she have that gleam in her eyes when she looked at him or talked about him? You will have to wait to find out in my next chapter.